Sara by Jsavage

Sara
by
Jsavage
Sara
Published by Jsavage at Smashwords
Copyright 2012 Jsavage
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever
including Internet usage, without written permission of the author.
Smashwords Edition License Notes:
This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given
away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase
an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it
was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your
own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.
Contents
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Chapter Thirty-Six
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Chapter Thirty-Eight
Chapter Thirty-Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty-One
Chapter Forty-Two
Chapter Forty-Three
Chapter Forty-Four
Chapter Forty-Five
Chapter Forty-Six
Chapter Forty-Seven
Chapter Forty-Eight
Chapter Forty-Nine
Chapter Fifty
Chapter Fifty-One
Chapter Fifty-Two
Chapter Fifty-Three
Chapter Fifty-Four
Chapter Fifty-Five
Chapter Fifty-Six
Chapter Fifty-Seven
Chapter Fifty-Eight
Chapter Fifty-Nine
Chapter Sixty
Chapter Sixty-One
Chapter One
The warm rays of the sun were just shining through the second floor master bedrooms
windows. Stephen was sitting up in the large bed. Jackie held him in her sleep. The silk coverette
had partially slid off her, exposing the roundness of her hips, and butt cheeks, along with the
gentle curve of one leg. She was naked, as was Stephen. It was to date, two years and one month
since the birth of Little John. Ray, Ruth and Little John had just moved into the four bedroom,
two bath house, sitting on two acres of land, that the Duke and Duchess had just given them.
This house had been once the house where a Lord who once owned several hundred acres here
abouts, secreted his mistresses, least ways until the ax-man’s ax had taken it’s toll on him during
the Revolution. The land had then passed to his heirs, and to their heirs, finally being divided and
sold, suffering from many wars. The end result was the once huge estate was divided up and
made into much smaller estates and villages. Surprising several of the houses, and great houses
survived. This smaller house, the mistress manor, was one of these. The Duke and Duchess had
originally purchased the house to give to their son John upon his marriage. The Duchess had
taken the house in hand and had decorated, and then had it furnished herself. The house had set
empty, and more or less not used, since John’s death, almost three years ago.
The Duchess being a woman, knew Ruth would want a home of her own, for her family.
Ray and Ruth had married just after Little John’s birth. The house had been a present to them,
upon Little John’s second birthday. The house set between the Great House and the Village, well
within walking distance. Both Ray and Ruth were over-whelmed at the generousity, and had said
so many times since being given the house. Ray divided his professional career between working
at the Village clinic, and a small hospital outside Paris. He commuted by train to and from this
hospital the days he worked there. He only worked two days in Paris, and two days at the Village
Clinic, leaving him time for both his new wife, and their son.
Stephen stroked Jackie’s soft dark black hair, as he recalled his conversation with the
Duchess earlier in the day.
“It’s so good to see you,” said the Duchess, as she sat down in a chair next to Stephen. He
had called the day before, and had expressed a desire to come and talk with her. She had readily
agreed. She was quietly wondering why he hadn’t married Jackie yet? Their engagement now
was two years old. Stephen seemed to sense what she was thinking.
“You and the Duke are probably wondering why I haven’t married Jackie yet? This is why I
am here. I’d like to marry her this month, and I was hoping you’d like to take charge of planning
the wedding. I believe a smaller, under fifty guests, wedding would be best. Mostly family, and
friends.
“Will your parents be attending? she asked.
“You know, I hadn’t thought that far ahead. I suppose they should, but I’m hesitant to invite
them. I’m sure you know something of the business I use to be in. I’m not sure it would be safe
for them.
“I see what you mean. Won’t they be hurt if you don’t invite them?”
“I’m more afraid of their being hurt if I do, if you understand my meaning. Old enemies
wanting to get even.”
“Perhaps, we can tape the wedding for them.”
“That would be nice,” said Stephen.
“Have you asked Jackie yet?”
“I was planning to do that this week. I’m taking her into Paris for a night out. A little boat
ride, where I plan to ask her. What do you think?”
“Sounds romantic. Can I come too?” she joked.
“I don’t believe Jackie would like that,” Stephen joked in return. Will you take charge of the
wedding? I believe this would be alright with her.”
“Perhaps, you ought to ask her first. Let her decide.”
“Yes, I see your point. I suppose daughters have definite ideas on how they want their
wedding. I haven’t a clue here. I’m just winging it.”
“Ask her first.”
“Sounds great. I really appreciate your in-put.
The Duchess half stood from her chair, thinking the conversation was over, but seeing
Stephen still seated, sat back down.
“Was there something else?” she asked.
“Yes there is,” he said. “I don’t know how to breach the subject.”
“This is about Sara, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is,” Stephen replied.
“I was afraid of that. Let me guess. She’s been coming on to you.”
“How would you know that?”
“I know my daughter. She always had to have the same things as Jackie. First toys, then
clothes, and then boys. I’m afraid I indulged her too much. She’s my baby. I knew she would be
my last child. Then there was the death of my parents suddenly, just before she was born.
Naturally I was very grief stricten. I sort of just lost myself in Sara. When she wanted something,
I always found it hard to say no. I spoiled her, and her Father being away much of the time, also
spoiled her. Parents tend to do that. Over compensate for not being there for their children. And
she was so close to John. He was much more than an older brother for her.”
“I dearly love Jackie, and have come to think of her family as mine, but when it comes to
Sara, I’m puddy in her hands. When she wants something, there’s no stopping her. I don’t want
to be the cause of any problems between her and Jackie. Boy is she sexy! Pardon me!”
“Yes, don’t I know. She really has become a very beautiful young woman. Is this why you
seemingly want to marry Jackie?”
“Sort of. Who am I kidding. Yes, it is.”
“You love Jackie, don’t you?”
“Yes, very much. I wouldn’t intentionally hurt her for any reason.”
“I’ll have a talk with Sara,” said the Duchess. What she wasn’t saying, was she was
wondering if her engagement to Ben, was a substitute for not being able to have Stephen. Sara
had always been a problem. She’d never understood Sara’s need to have what her sister had, and
now, with the tools of her woman-hood, and being gorgeous to boot, she was dangerous.
Dangerous to any male she wanted. The Duchess had hoped Sara would mature with time,
instead she seemed to find a sexual pleasure with her power. She supposed Stephen had more
than once seen Sara naked when she and Jackie swam ‘el natural. How things had changed since
she was young. She knew where Sara got it. She had gotten it from her. She’d had her wild side.
Luckily she’d met the Duke. He had been able to tame her, and to keep her well pleased.
“I’ll talk to Sara. You talk to Jackie. if she wants me to handle the wedding, I will. Jackie is
a good woman. You’re getting a real prize, and I’m not saying that because I’m her Mother. I’d
tell you if you married her, or not. You two are good together. I believe you two will make good
parents.”
“I greatly appreciate your candor, and I much more appreciate you helping me with your
daughters. They don’t give you a manual in this love game, and being in love with a woman, is
like being in-love with the wind. It and she are ever changing.”
“That’s part of our mystery. Our allure. It keeps you men on your toes,” said the Duchess as
she rose from her chair. Stephen did like-wise, and bent over and kissed his soon to be Motherin-law on the cheek.”
“Hey!!! What’s going on here,” came a voice from over their shoulders. Young man! Unhand my wife,” the Duke joked, as he stood beside the Duchess, hugging her, then giving her a
kiss.
“See, I still have it,” said the Duchess.
“Don’t I know it. I love you. He kissed her once again.
Mean-while, Stephen made a soft exit from the room, and down the hall, disappearing down
the steps.
“Anything I should know about the Duke asked?”
“No! Not a thing. Stephen is going to ask Jackie to marry him. This month! He asked me if I
would handle the wedding? I told him to ask Jackie first.”
“Wise woman! Never get between a bride to be, and what she wants for her wedding. Seems
we’ve been down this road before.”
“And what do you mean by that. I was perfectly reasonable with our wedding.”
“Your Mother didn’t think so.”
The Duchess didn’t reply. She knew he was right. She punched him on the arm, as she left
the room.
“Ooww!” he returned, chasing her down the hall. “Wait until I get a hold of you.” They both
disappeared into their bedroom at the end of the hall.
“You awake?” asked Jackie.
“Yes. He took her face in his hand, and kissed her.
“What was that for?”
“Can’t a man kiss his wife?”
“I’m not your wife.”
“How, would you like to be? Legal and all? This month!”
“You’re kidding? Tell me you’re not kidding.”
“I’m not kidding. I asked your Mother if she’d handle the wedding.”
“You didn’t? What’d she say?”
“She said to ask you first.”
Jackie suddenly jumped up, almost knocking Stephen out of the bed. The coverette landed
on the floor. She bounced up and down on the bed, then collapsed on top of Stephen, embracing
him, then kissing him. Her one hand searched for him, and found him. She squeezed him tightly
in her hand.
“Hey, watch that. It’s not a squeeze toy. Two can play that game,” as he reached for one of
her breasts. She was too quick for him. She dodged away from him, releasing him at the same
time. She slipped from the bed, making for the bathroom.
“Oh no you don’t,” Stephen yelled.
“Come and get me,” replied Jackie running away from him. Both were naked. Stephen tried
again to grab her. She again eluded him, running from the bathroom into the dressing room, with
him right behind her. Nice ass, he thought as he chased after her.
“Old man, you’re getting slow.”
“Old man, eh! Wait until I get my hands on you.”
She pushed over the small foot stool, and Stephen tripped over it, landing on his face. Jackie
stood over him, and tauted him. His one hand managed to trip her, and she fell to the floor. He
was instantly on top of her.
“Now I have you,” he said as he gripped and held her wrists.”
“And what are you going to do to me?”
She barely had spoken the words, when she felt him slip into her. She raised her legs, to let
him go deeper within her. He kissed her, and she kissed him. Her arms went around his neck.
She looked up at him.
“I’ll marry you.”
“You will?”
“Yes, I will!” He began to move in and and out of her. She bit his neck, then kissed him
once again. Her hands gripped his ass cheeks. They made love well into the morning. A wedding
was set.
Chapter 2
It was warm at the Chateau. The Sisterhood had florished these past eight years. Joan had
blended well into the Sisterhood council. Her bank accounts had almost doubled in value. She
donated the interest from said accounts to the Sisterhood each year. The Mistress had retired. She
now lived in a small villa in south eastern France. Not too far away. She now had time for her
garden, and visiting with old friends. Little Louie regarded her as a grandmother. She visited
Louie and his family regularly. Jean had proven a bit too Jean, as it were, to be the new Mistress.
Nora was the Mistress. A role that ideally suited her. The Family still maintained an observance
of the Sisterhood, but didn’t brother trying to secure someone inside. They seemed content to let
things lay. Joan hadn’t given up hope trying to see her sons. She had infact talked with each of
them at formal functions on occassion. This she seemed happy with. She’d recovered her
previous memory for most part. A factor that now and again sprang up to haunt the Family in
some obscure way. It was through Louie that she learned of Stephen’s pending wedding. She
debated asking to attend. She hadn’t seen Stephen in many years. She heard of him through
Louie. Both Marie and Louie now were kept busy with their one child and the vineyard. Alfonse
and his wife had passed on. They had been gone almost five years now. Mama had died first,
then Alfonse. Seemed he was lost without her. Joan would like to go to her oldests up and
coming wedding. She liked his choice of a wife. She seems most suited for the role she will be
playing. Even She seems pleased with her. New blood means less future problems. It remains to
be seen what problems may arise in any children. Louie for most part was out of the old
business, much to the relief of competition, and old enemies.
The Duchess had asked Sara to come and see her, the next day after her conversation with
Stephen. Sara went rather reluctantly to her study.
“Mother, you wanted to see me,” Sara announced at the door of the study.
“Yes,” said the Duchess. “Please close the doors and come and sit down beside me. The
Duchess was seated on a small love seat, doing neddle work. She loved doing it. It relaxed her,
and it gave her time to think. Soft music played in the background. The Duchess sipped on a cup
of tea, as Sara sat down.
“What is this I hear, you’re making advances on Stephen?”
“Who’d you hear that from?” Sara questioned.
“Never mind who I heard it from. I want you to stop. This isn’t having the same dolls as
Jackie, or the same dresses. This is her future husband. They are to be married at the end of the
month.”
“They are?” questioned Sara. Her heart sank a little.
“Yes, they are. Me and your father have perhaps spoiled you too much. You are my baby,
but I’d like you to now grow up a little. That body you have isn’t something you can use to
manipulate men with. What would Ben say if he knew?”
“You’re not going to say anything to Ben, are you?”
“With the way you have been acting, I won’t have to. Someone else is apt to. You want to
hurt Ben?”
“No mother I don’t. I wouldn’t mean to if I did.”
“Have you forced your engagement with him because Jackie is engaged? You’re just
nineteen. Don’t you think you are just too young to get serious?”
Sara didn’t say anything. Her mother had found her out.
“Just as I thought. You always had to have the same things as Jackie. I’ve never understood
this in you. Don’t you think you ought to be kinder to Ben, and cancel the engagement for now?
Perhaps you’d like to go back to school for a while.”
“Perhaps I should on both accounts,” answered Sara. “I’ll have a talk with Ben. I guess it’s
better sooner than later.”
“Yes, it would be.”
“I’m sorry Mother.”
“You have to understand the power that you command with your looks. You play with the
wrong man, and you could get seriously hurt. Some men won’t take no for answer, or let you
play games. They will just take what they want. I worry about you.”
“I’m so sorry Mother. I guess I have let my looks go to my head. I’ve been so messed up
since John died. Everyone seems to be dealing with it a lot better than me.”
“It may seem that way, but I assure you your Father and me have been having a very tough
time loosing John. Especially your Father. I was a little like you when I was younger. I almost let
myself be ruled by my looks.”
“You mother? I’d never have guessed.”
“Your Father wasn’t my first Lover. I was very much like you. I got a delicious pleasure
stealing guys away from my best friend. I had a very near escape once. I’d been teasing some of
the guys, and they cornered me. Clothing was coming off, and zippers were being undone, when
someone came to my rescue.”
“Who was that Mother?”
“Your Father.”
“Father?”
“Yes, your Father. I was lucky that day. I learned my lesson. I stopped teasing guys.”
Sara didn’t voice what she was thinking or feeling. She just huddled up close to her mother,
and hugged her. The Duchess wasn’t at all sure she’d gotten through to her daughter. She hoped
she had. There was a wildness in Sara she just was afraid of, for Sara’s sake. There also seemed
to be a unquenchable sexual need. One much different than her own at the same age. She hoped
Sara would find the right person to love, and someone who could tame her. She wasn’t sure Ben
was that person. She knew Ben loved Sara, just as Sam had. Sam had had the good sense to
move on. She was somewhat concerned for Ben since he was from Stephen’s family. She was
most glad Stephen had finally set a date for his marriage to Jackie. This would be one less
daughter to worry about. Sara embraced her Mother one last time and then excused herself,
saying she was going to see Ben. She exited the room, leaving the doors open. The Duchess
heard her daughter’s steps fade down the hall, and thought she heard the huge front door open
and then close.
She had. Sara walked towards the car park where her scooter was parked. She slid onto the
wide seat. The coolness of the leather transferred to her bare bottom. True to practice, and it
being Spring, Sara wasn’t wearing underwear. A sweet sensation traveled through her. She was
going to see Ben and this excited her. Her relationship with Ben had been everything she wanted
it to be, and somewhat more. She turned the key and the scooter came to life. She felt a wetness
on herself. She had worried for a moment how she was going to break the engagement, now she
knew quite well how she was going to do it. With sex. She’d simply say she believed they ought
to wait for now. Not rush into things. She knew she could convince Ben to see it her way. Her
mind turned to thoughts of Stephen. She still wanted to try him on. The only question was when?
Before or after the marriage? And how, and where? Perhaps during the wedding after he’d had a
few drinks. Perhaps in a darkened room, with him thinking she was Jackie. Perhaps when he
might be asked to go to the wine cellar for more wine? Sara turned the plots over in her mind, as
the scooter got closer to Old Pierre’s, and the winery. She was delighting in the vibrations of the
road traveling through the scooter into the leather seat. It was rubbing her just right. She felt the
sensations and waves begin, as she approached the winery. She hoped Ben would be free to see
her. She had planned her visit just around noon. Just as she slowed the scooter to stop outside the
main entrance, out walked Ben. He’d seen her coming. He’d half hoped she’d visit him today.
Sara stopped the scooter, and turned it off. Ben walked over to her as she slid from the seat. A bit
of her wetness was visible on it.
“Hello Sweetie,’ exclaimed Ben taking her up in his arms, and then kissing her in a long
lingering kiss. Sara felt in earnst her wetness on herself. Ben’s one hand rubbed her there with
one hand. She pressed herself against his hand.
“Have you had lunch yet?” Sara asked.
“I had a sandwich, and some coffee about a half an hour ago.”
“Would you like some dessert?” she teased with her arms still looped around his neck.
“What’d you have in mind?” he asked.
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Sara taking her arms from around his neck, and then taking a step
backwards.”Perhaps this,” she said giving him a brief look of herself as she pulled her dress up,
flashing him. Ben stepped close to her and embraced her once again, letting his one hand rub her
there once more. A wave of pleasure ran through her, and she bit his ear gently. His hand moved
under the fabric, and traced his hand down the thick folds of skin. Sara came. He felt her wetness
on his hand. He released her, and took her by the hand inside the winery, and down the hall. He
opened the door of the small room, and pulled her inside, then locked the door. She stood there a
moment, then the summer dress she was wearing disappeared off her shoulders. It had fallen to
the floor. Sara walked across the floor between them, and took Ben’s belt buckle in her hands.
She undid it. She unbuttoned the single button, and pulled the zipper down. She let the pants fall
to the floor. She reached inside the boxer shorts and found him. She moved close to him, and
rubbed him against herself. Ben was in a delicious daze. He felt himself grow in her hand, then
he felt his underwear disappear from him, as Sara pulled on him like a pull toy towards the bed.
Sara sat back on the bed. She pulled Ben next to her, so he was laying on his back. She straddled
him, and played with him. She rubbed him up and down on herself. He took her breasts in his
hands, and thumbed her nipples. He felt her wetness. He saw the pleasure on her face. She finally
slid him into her. She began to slowly move on him. His hands gripped her ass cheeks. Sara was
in sensual heaven as the waves traveled in her. Ben enjoyed her. The fact of just being there with
her was pleasure enough for him, until he felt both himself and her tense. They came together,
embraced, then kissed. She continued to grip him from within, as a gentle sleep over came them
both. Sara slept on top of Ben, still holding him within her. Telling him of the engagement could
wait. She planned to tell him when they awoke, when they’d once again enjoy each other.
Chapter 3
“Did you hear of the Rane’s wedding later this month?
“Yes, I just heard. Someone told me over coffee. Why?”
“Oh, nothing. It might be a good time to look around is all.”
“Look around for what?”
“Oh, other people.”
“What other people?”
“You haven’t forgotten have you? There is still an open contract and reward for information
about her.”
“No, I hadn’t forgotten. You still on about her?”
“For a quarter million pounds, you’re darn right I am.”
“She’s old history. What about the plane crash she was said to be on? There was some proof
she was among the dead.”
“It wasn’t confirmed. Besides, it was just some personal effects of hers. Anyone could have
used the situation to plant those things.”
“Not dental findings. Didn’t they confirm dental X-rays of hers?”
“Yes, they did, but couldn’t they have been manufactured somehow?”
“I suppose, but the Family took them as being real.”
“Then why is the reward still in effect?”
“Beats me. Why don’t you ask them?”
“I would if I could.”
“Don’t be obsurd. There hasn’t been any information about her in over eight years. Why all
this now? Besides, you won’t be on the wedding guest list. I was told it is for only close family
and friends. You hardly qualify in either case. What? You going to go as a waiter?”
“I was thinking about it.”
“Don’t bother. The staff is going to be only known persons.”
“I’m known.”
“Yeah, as a sadist, and killer.”
“It’s just I’d like to be able to nose around. Perhaps plant a bug or two.”
“Forget it. They won’t approve, besides things have been quiet, and they like it that way. No
need to stir things up. Didn’t you make a enough money already?”
“Yes, I did quite well, but it just gauls me, this one got away. I never lost one before this.”
“Hey, one out of what, fifty? That’s not bad. Pack it in, and forget it. You hear me.”
“Yeah, I hear you.”
“Louie, how have you been? asked Stephen, as they sat in an open cafe just north of Rome.
“Just fine. And you?”
“Fine also. Would you and the family like to attend a wedding later this month?”
“What? You finally going to marry Jackie?”
“I thought I would.”
“Who else is coming?”
“Just close family, and friends from the Village. Trying to keep the guest list under fifty.”
“She heard you were getting married. She wondered if she ought to come.”
“She?”
“Joan!”
“How is she?”
“She’s fine. You wouldn’t recognize her.”
“Yeah, we’re all a bit older. She’s what now? Fifty?”
“Not quite. Forties. Still sexy as hell.”
“Don’t tell Jackie ever. I’m having enough trouble with women.”
“What trouble is that?
“Her sister Sara. She seems to suddenly have the hots for me.”
“What’d you do? Grow two of them?”
“Be serious. Have you seen her lately? She’s built, and beautiful.”
“She’s just wants to see what Old Sis has.”
“Yeah, don’t I know it.”
“Why don’t you simply give her a little, then scare the hell out of her.”
“I’m afraid that’s what she wants. She likes it dangerous.”
“Isn’t she engaged to your cousin Ben? Isn’t he supplying her needs?”
“Yes, he is. Regularly! I just don’t understand why the sudden interest in me. She’s always
running around naked. One has a hard time not wanting her in return. I’m only human.”
“You haven’t been egging her on, have you?
“If drooling is egging her on, I’m guilty.”
“What does Jackie say about her?”
“I haven’t mentioned it to her.”
“She has to have noticed.”
“I suppose, but Jackie really hasn’t said much lately.”
“What’d she say when you proposed?”
“Yes, then we hardly got out of bed for two days.”
“Well, that’s something.”
“I spoke to the Duchess about her. I really didn’t want to.”
“Well, that ought to be that then. You seen her since then?
“No, but I’ve still got this uneasy feeling.”
“If she did manage to seduce you, how would you feel about it?”
“Like I betrayed Jackie.”
“Would you mention it to Jackie?”
“Not unless I had no other choice. I just don’t like the situation is all. I don’t want to hurt
Jackie.”
“You might not have any choice in the matter. You thought about making it a three-some?”
“I joked about it, when I first met Sara, when I was with Jackie the first time, but I wasn’t
serious.”
“Maybe Sara was. What was she doing then?”
“I think spying on me and Jackie. She always seems to be near, and spying on us.”
“Did Jacke say anything to her?”
“I think she did, but I’m not sure.”
“This is a good one. Let’s hope Mama was able to do something.”
“Yeah, I’ve been hoping also. A strong sexual nature seems to run in these sisters. I bet also
in their Mother. She’s still a looker. Radiates a strong energy also.”
“Well, there you have it. It’s genetic. When’s the wedding? I believe Marie doesn’t have
anything planned. Who’s running the wedding?”
“The Duchess. She’s wonderful at such things. She had Old Pierre’s remodeled. It didn’t
cost me a penny, and Jackie hasn’t changed a thing.”
“Sounds like a nice Mother-in-law. You got lucky. She like you?”
“Seems to. We get along just fine.”
“I’d say, you are real lucky. A nice Mother-in-law, a nice wife, and a sister-in-law who
wants to try you on. I suppose that’s one way to keep it in the family.”
“You’re no help! I’ll have the Duchess call Marie. I’d like you to be there.”
Stephen and Louie finished their coffees, and then talked about business, as the sun drifted
across the afternoon sky. Jackie was back at home waiting for his return, along with trying on
wedding dresses, and going over plans for the wedding with her Mother.
Chapter 4
“What do you think about Stephen?” asked Jackie, as she stood there letting the fitter, pull
and tug at the wedding dress she was wearing, then pinning it.
“I think he’s a bit like your Father. Why?”
“You think so. So do I. I believe it’s what attracted me to him.”
“You know what they say don’t you?”
“What’s that?”
“That daughters marry men like their Fathers.”
“Was Dad like your Father?” asked Jackie.
“Perhaps, in some ways, but most men are alike in most ways.”
“You never told me how you met Father. Why is that?”
“I’m not sure I should. You might not like who else it involves.”
“Who what else involves?”
“Did Stephen tell you he was to see me the other day?”
“No, he didn’t say a word. Why was he to see you?”
“Oh, I guess I’d better just come out with it. When I was about Sara’s age, I was a bit like
her. I liked to tease the boys. I seemed to get a delicious pleasure from doing it, until one day
when several of the boys had me cornered. I believed I was about to receive many un-wanted
advances. Hands were on me. My clothing was about to be removed from me, when someone
came to my rescue.”
“Who was that?”
“Your Father.”
“Dad? I’d never have guessed,” said Jackie.
“Your Father can handle himself quite well. He knocked out two of the guys, then dared the
other two to do something. They just turned and ran.”
“What’d you do?”
“I pulled my dress back into place, then collapsed in your Father’s arms. He carried me
home.”
“What’d Grand-Pa and Grand-Ma say?”
“They never knew. I urged your Father to never tell them, and he never did.”
“I’d never guessed this of Father. I suppose you stopped teasing the boys after that.”
“Yes, I sure did.”
“Did anyone bother you after that?”
“No! I guess the word got out.”
“And you and Father?”
“We became lovers, then we married after his graduation.”
“You never wanted anyone after that?”
“No. There hasn’t been anyone since that day.”
“What’d you’d done if Father hadn’t shown up?”
“I’m not sure. Part of me was excited by the situation.”
“You were?”
“Yes, just like you were that day in the forest, with the three boys. How’d you like it?”
“You knew?”
“Yes, I’ve always known. My daughters are a lot like me. Where do you and your sister
think you get it from?”
“Boy! You think you know your Mother, but really don’t.”
“How’d you enjoy it? Three guys?”
“It was exciting at first, then I became scared. Something else seemed to be happening all of
a sudden. There was a scary wildness.”
“Really! It was the same for me.”
“You said nothing happened.”
“And nothing happened as far as your Father understands.”
“Then something else happened?”
“Yes, it did. I got scared also and started to protest.”
“You’ve never told anyone else about this?”
“No-one!”
“Why me, now?”
“Because there may be a problem. Something you need to know about, and understand.”
“Sara!” said Jackie.
“Yes, Sara,” replied the Duchess.
“And Stephen! I thought she was just spying on me, but it seems it’s become also Stephen.
The Little Minx! What do you suggest? A three-some?”
“The thought had occured, but really! I’m afraid your Father and me have indulged her too
much. Spoiled her. I’m concerned for both Ben and Stephen.”
“You seen how she looks these days? She’s got all the guys drooling, and she just enjoys it.
Doesn’t wear a lot of clothes either. She’s always showing herself to Stephen. I haven’t said
anything to her, because I think it will only make matters worse. She’s my sister, but, I’d really
like to knock her out. Stephen’s mine.”
“I’m somewhat at a loss here too. I’d hoped Ben would have tamed her a bit, but she only
seems to have gotten worse.”
“You think a scare would knock some sense into her?”
“I’m afraid she’d just enjoy it. She seemed to get this way when John got killed. She and
John had a special relationship.”
“What are we going to do?” asked Jackie. I don’t want to loose Stephen, nor do I want to
hurt my sister.”
“Let me think about it. I made the suggestion that she go back to college, and end the
engagement with Ben.”
“You did? When was that?”
“Yesterday, when I spoke with her.”
“John, always did have a calming effect on Sara for some reason,” replied Jackie.
“John was sort of more a Father to her than her true Father,” added the Duchess.
“What does Father know about this?”
“Nothing, and for now, I’m hoping to keep him out of it. Fathers don’t always know their
daughters, or wives. What our men don’t know about us, the better.”
“I’ve always tried to be honest with Stephen,” said Jackie.
“Have you?” asked her mother. “Everything?”
“Ok! Not everything. Guys are so much like little boys. So trusting, and so simple. Yeah, I
know. The games we play on them.”
“Between our own natural needs, and then our emotions. It’s a wonder men and women get
together at all. We like all the talk, where-as men don’t. And we are so insecure about our looks.
Always needing them to tell us they love us. I’m not sure who it’s for. Them or us? We don’t see
ourselves as being beautiful, or even attractive. Where’d we’d be without makeup, and tight
clothes? I hate tight clothes, and high-heels are the worst. How’d I’d just like to put on some
baggy clothes and no makeup. And there’s always watching what you eat. I guess there are some
advantages to this. I’d probably weigh twice as much. Whoever started this mess?”
“We did,” replied Jackie.
“I guess we did,” added the Duchess.
From the shadows lurked an seen figure. It was Sara. She’d heard almost every word. She’d
spent the previous afternoon with Ben. She’d been sated for the time together. Sara for reasons of
her own, had always lusted after being with an older man. A natural curiosity seemed to have
been born in her, what it would be like to be with an older man? An older man like Stephen. An
older man her Father’s age. Her spying from the shadows had somehow built a lust in her. Sam
had been five years older than her, unknown to her, but the relationship was only what it was,
there and then, now gone. Being with her friend Mare had had a strange excitement to it also,
though being with another woman didn’t do much for her. Mare’s uniqueness had been
something else. Something she needed to experience. It had been delightful, now she’d moved
on. Sara retreated from her hiding place. She exited the way she’d come. Jackie’s and her
Mother’s words echoed in her mind. She was beginning to question why she wanted to
experience Stephen. After all he was going to be Jackie’s husband. He was hers, and she his.
Was this what she desired? What was it that had attracted her so to Ben in the beginning? What
had changed? How had she changed? Sara walked lazily toward her parked scooter. Her thoughts
and questions running though her mind.
“Is she the one?” asked the darked skinned man to his companion, also dark skinned. Both
neatly dressed in dark suits.
“I believe she is,” replied the taller man.
“We have to be sure. The Shiek won’t be pleased if we kidnap the wrong woman.”
“Woman? She’s but a young girl. Just a teenager. You sure she’s the one?”
“Here! You look for yourself,” said the other man, pulling a small picture from his pocket.
“Look! Isn’t she the same?” Looking at the picture the smaller man replied.
“Yes, I believe it’s her.”
“See the small birth mark on her neck, just behind her right ear? They’re the same? Right?”
“Yes, you’re are right. When do we do it?” Looking around for anyone else? And here?
How about the older one? She’d fetch a nice price on the slave market.”
“No, just the young one.”
“Isn’t she the younger sister of the older one, who is engaged to Ranes, and isn’t he a friend
of the Frenchman?
“So? What about it? The Frenchman is retired. He’s living on a vineyard somewhere north
of Rome. He’s not in the picture.”
“So you say, but what if you are wrong?”
“What if I am. They’ll never find us.”
“I know the Frenchman’s reputation, you don’t. If he gets into this, he’ll not give up.”
“You worry too much. He’s an old man. In his sixties. Has a family of his own to worry
about now.”
“Yeah, has a young son, said to be just like the old man. Can shoot like him also.”
“Stop worrying. We’ll grab her and then drug her. She won’t wake up for twenty hours.
We’ll put her on the plane and then be gone. Fly under the radar like we do with drugs, and guns.
We’ll be in Cairo before you know it.”
“How much we getting for this?”
“Fifty thousand pounds! Easy money!”
“I hope you are right,” said the smaller man as the car drove away.
Chapter 5
Sara had driven home without incident. The sun warmed leather seat had felt good on her
bare skin. She had enjoyed the wind blowing her loose dress. The vibrations of the road had
caused delicious sensations to run through her. She had imagined she was with Stephen. She’d
felt his hands upon her. His kisses. His kiss on her there as she’d seen him with Jackie. She had
imagined holding him in her hands, massaging him with both her hands, then his wetness oozing
out, over her hands. And how she’d taken him into her, and then being lost in time with his hands
upon her bare breasts, as her legs gripped him, and pulled him deeper into her. She had come
several times, first a small one, with successively stronger building ones.
When she heard the blare of a loud car horn, snapping her back into the here and now,
enabling her to just avoid being hit by an on-coming car. She’d veered into the other lane. Sara
slowed the scooter and pulled to a complete stop on the edge of the road. Her heart was beating
quickly. Also, she felt a wetness having run down her. Just as she had snapped back into the here
and now she’d come. In her dream she’d come as Stephen had continued to thrust in and out of
her. Her head swooned a bit. She struggled to maintain her grip on the scooter handles, and to
remain standing up-right. With her one hand she reached down and felt of herself. She was
indeed wet, very much so. She traced a finger between her thick folds of skin, finding her bud
engorged. She rubbed it between her thumb and fore-finger. She came again. Sara bit her bottom
lip, as she closed her eyes, seeing Stephen hovering over her, still within her. It was like she was
in two places at once.
Just then a small car drove along side her. An older man, poked his head out of the driver’s
window.
“Are you alright Miss?” he asked. Sara took a few moments to answer.
“Yes, thank you, I’m alright.”
“Do you require any help?”
“No, I’m fine. A rabbit just darted in front me. I stopped to get my breath.”
“Rabbits, can be a near thing on a scooter,” he replied. “You sure you’re alright?”
“Quite,” replied Sara, smiling at him, and regaining some composure.
“Well, if you are alright, I’ll go.” With that said the older man pulled back onto the road,
and moved away, looking back in his rear-view mirror to be sure she was indeed alright. Sara’s
mind and senses began to clear, though small waves still continued to thob through her. She
found a small woman’s handkerchief in the right pocket of her dress. She took it and dried
herself, and absorbed any wetness she found on the inside of her bare thighs. She could smell her
own musky scent. It renewed some of her excitement. She sat there perfectly still on the leather
seat of the scooter, with the handkerchief still in her hand, and pressed it against herself there.
She felt the warm wetness being absorbed into the cloth. One last wave went through her. She
once again bit her lower lip, while picturing Stephen in her mind.
Right then, a big truck breezed by, and Sara had to make an assertive effort not to be blown
into the weeds and grass beside the road. Sara slid from the wet seat, and then kicked the peg
kick-lever down with her foot, and released the scooter handles. The scooter stood by itself. Sara
looked and saw a small stream not far from the road. She made her way down the not too steep
incline to the stream. She could hear the sound of the gentle running water. She now stood beside
the small stream, on some smoothed rocks. Rocks that had been worn down by the running water
and time. Sara bent down and scooped some water into her hand and tasted it. It was cold, and
wet, and tasted fine. She took two more handfulls to drink. She immersed her handkerchief into
the cool water. This she used to wash herself there. The cold water sent a cold chill through her.
She felt the need to relieve herself. She moved off into the near-by grass and stooped down. She
parted her legs somewhat, then reached down with her hand, and spread herself with two fingers,
then relaxed. A warm liquid ran from her. A small puddle was formed under her. When she was
finished, she rose, and once again washed herself with the cool wet handkerchief. Sara once
again made her way to the stream where she again drank of the water, then rinsed the
handkerchief in the cold water. This she rung out with both hands, before placing it again back
into the right pocket of her dress. She straightened her clothing somewhat and made for the
scooter, which she saw was still standing by the road. Upon reaching the scooter she pulled the
wet cloth from her pocket, and wipped the wide leather seat, then put it back in her pocket, and
once again slid onto the seat, then turned the small ignition key. The small machine came to life,
and Sara was once more on the road to home. She gave the machine a bit more gas, and the
scooter gave her a bit more speed. Sara’s long almost blonde hair trailed out behind her head, as
the wind carassed her face, and other parts of her. The nipples of her breasts responded to the
cool Spring breeze by coming to firm points, poaking through the thin fabric of the dress. The
loose dress also trailed behind her, as the wind also carassed her there. The coolness felt
wonderful. Sara sailed along down the road upon a sensual wind of her own. She was one with
all that was around her.
“The Shiek called today. He wanted to know what was taking us so long.”
“What’d you tell him?”
“I told him we had had some unexpected difficulties.”
“And what’d you say when he asked what those difficulties were?”
“I lied, and I told him, we’d had vehicle repair problems.”
“What’d you say when he asked when did you expect to have the repairs completed, and the
target secured?”
“I told him I didn’t know. That the mechanic had to order parts, and wasn’t sure when they
would be in.”
“What’d you say when the Shiek told you to get another vehicle?”
“I told him we’d do that right away, but we were out in the country with no way to get back
to the city.”
“I assume the Shiek then told you to either complete the job as soon as possible, or be drawn
and quartered.”
“How’d you know?”
“I know the Shiek,” said the smaller man.” So, how much time do we have? And how are
we to transport her once we have her?”
“Two weeks, and I’m not sure about how to transport her. We’d planned to drive her to the
coast, where she’s be picked up by plane, but now we have no transportation. What do you
suggest?”
“I for one don’t want to be drawn and quartered. How about you? Why don’t we simply
steal a vehicle?”
“Steal a vehicle? Where? And what about the police?”
“There’s just a local small police office, with two part-time officers. There’s little crime out
here. We’ll be away before anyone notices. We ought to make the coast in half a day.”
“What about the plane? How do we contact the plane?”
“The plane can meet us within a few hours after we call them.”
“What about us? Are we going with the plane? Who’s going to watch her?”
“I’m going with her. I’ll be watching her. There’s no room for you. You drive onto in
Cannes, and catch a plane.”
“Sweet! And what happens if I’m caught? What then?”
“Why should you get caught?”
“Because, by then they will be checking the airports, public and private.”
“Then don’t fly out right away. Get a room somewhere and hold up.”
“I’m really glad you’re so concerned about my safety. Why don’t you stay behind?”
“You don’t know anything about the drugs she will be given is why. It’s decided. You stay
behind.”
“This stinks, and you know it.”
“It can’t be helped. We’d planned for a larger plane, but at the last moment, we had to settle
for a smaller one. Besides a smaller plane won’t be noticed so easily. We’ll be able to fly under
the radar easier.”
“Why don’t you just pay me after we get her to the plane, and I can simply disappear back
into France, or Italy, or maybe Switzerland. You won’t need me after you get her to the plane.”
“That’s an idea,” said the taller slender man, suddenly with also other thoughts in mind.
Why pay the smaller man at all? Why not simply dump his dead body at sea? He could simply
tell the Shiek the smaller man took his money, and quit. That’s what he’d do. Pocket the money
for himself and the smaller man, kill him, then dump the body at sea.
“Alright,” said the taller man. “We’ll do it as you suggest. You can meet us in Cairo later.
I’ll tell the Shiek you’ll be along later.”
The smaller man suddenly didn’t like the look in the taller man’s face, or the tone of his
voice. He didn’t say anything, just went along with what he was saying.
“When do you want to grab her? She doesn’t seem to follow any routine. We still need a
truck of some kind. We still don’t have any wheels. The truck won’t be ready for two days.”
“We’ll wait for the truck to be repaired. In the mean-time we can rent a couple of scooters or
bikes, and look around. Find out more about her routine, and stay where we are now at the
hotel.”
“Won’t we draw attention to ourselves?”
“I don’t think so. It’s the beginning of the tourist season. People’s vehicles break down all
the time I’d assume. Relax. Have a nap. Drink some wine. Have some dinner. Find you
something soft and warm to pass the time. Look like a tourist.”
“You’re the boss. Come to think about. I did notice that one waittress looking my way this
morning at breakfast. I could use some lunch.” That being said, the smaller man left the taller
man at the table, reading his newspaper. The smaller man disappeared around the corner, just as
his phone vibrated in his pocket. He reached into his pocket and pulled the small cell phone out,
flipping it open, and looking around to see if anyone was near. No-one was.
“It’s me,” the voice simply said. “Is it set?”
“Yes. Three days, after she visits her boyfriend at the winery.”
“How do you know this?”
“I’ve been watching. She’s a sweet young hot thing. She likes it regularly. I know she is
engaged to her boy-friend. They have been meeting regularly at mid-day to early afternoon.”
“I’ll have the plane on stand-by waiting for your call. What if you’re late?”
“Then I’ll call and tell you. Look for us in three days.” The taller man flipped the phone
closed, and put it back in his pocket, then picked up the newspaper and began to read once again.
He took a sip of his now cold coffee, and signaled to the wattress, who came and took his order
for a fresh cup of coffee. He eyed her slim figure as she walked away from him, after having
given him a new cup, and poured him freshly brewed coffee to the rim. It smelled good. He liked
his coffee almost too hot to drink. Perhaps his partner had a good idea. Something warm and
wanting, might be just the thing. After all, he had three days.
Chapter Six
Two days had passed. The small man and his taller partner had indeed enjoyed the past two
days. Each had found themselves something warm, soft and wanting. The parts for their truck
had arrived and were being installed. Their truck would be ready tomorrow about eleven the
mechanic had said.
“Do you have to leave tomorrow?” she asked as she moved closer to him on the bed. She
was naked. So was he.
“Afraid so,” he answered. “Duty calls.”
“What do you do? she questioned.
“I’m a truck driver. I work for a furniture company.”
“I’ve really enjoyed our time together. You think you’ll be passing this way again?”
“Possibly,” he answered as he kissed her waiting month, and moved himself over top of her.
Her hand reached up for him, and manevuered him into her, as she raised her legs, letting him
slide deeply into her. She tightened her legs around his back, as he began to moved in and out of
her. He watched the pleasure register on her face, as his hands felt of her bare breasts. The waves
moved in her in varying degrees of intensity. He felt her hot wetness on himself within her. She
bit her lower lip as she came. She knew this was but the first of many to follow. The sheets were
wet from her. It didn’t matter. They made love well into the afternoon.
Somewhere north of Rome, sitting in his office, sat Louie. It was a quiet day. Marie and
Little Louie had gone to visit her parents just outside Rome. Louie had opted to remain behind to
catch up on some paper work, when his private cell phone rang. This phone number was only
known to special friends. Friends who looked out for Louie. Friends who Louie knew mostly
from the old times, during the war, and all the wars since. These friends were growing less in
numbers these days. Louie picked up the phone and answered it.
“Louie?” said the voice.
“Peter,” responded Louie. “How are you? It’s been a long time. What’s up?”
“I thought I’d better call you. I’ve heard something about the Shiek.”
“What’s that?” he asked.
“He’s on the move again. Looking for something new. Said to now have two men in
France.”
“France? questioned Louie. “Where in France?”
“I heard she’s young, and beautiful. Said to have a heart shaped birth mark behind her right
ear. Some sort of Royal. A daughter of a Duke.”
“Heart shaped birth marked!” exclaimed Louie. “Damn! When’s this going to happen?”
“Not sure. In the next couple of days. They have been waiting for their van to be repaired. I
heard a plane is waiting for their call.”
“What color of hair does she have?”
“Light brown, almost blonde.”
“Damn,” said Louie again.
“You know her? Peter asked.
“No, but I know of her,” answered Louie. “She’s a friend of a friend.”
“I thought so,” replied Peter. “That’s why I called.”
“I’m glad you did. I hate to cut this short, but I’ll have to run.”
“I understand. The best of luck,” added Peter as the phone went dead.
Louie immediately tried to called Stephen. The phone rang without answer. He left a
message, and hung up. He thought to call the Duke and Duchness, but he didn’t know their
number. A couple of days, he recalled Peter saying. That probably meant sooner. Louie had no
idea who else to call. He knew time was important. He also knew the target was Sara, Stephen’s
soon to be sister-in-law. Stephen had spoken of her. He knew Jackie had dark hair. It couldn’t be
anyone else. He also knew what the young Shiek liked. Blonde and beautiful, and young. He
missed the Old Shiek. He was a man of pride, and honesty, plus intergrity. This was his pleasure
seeking and loving son, the new Shiek. The son had a reputation for having a large harem. A
throw-back to older times. He also had a reputation for getting what he wanted, no matter the
cost. The son had only been in power for less than a year, yet he was already making changes,
and making a name for himself. He wasn’t anyone to have as an enemy. Several old enemies had
already disappeared. Louie could only guess what waited for Sara.
Louie hastily composed a note for Marie. He called the airport, and had his plane made
ready, while Louie dressed and packed a small bag, complete with several of his old friends.
Blue steel old friends. Louie picked up the small bag and headed downstairs to the small black
sports car parked just within the garage, around back of the larger house. He tossed the bag on
the floor behind the drivers seat, and slid into the front seat, not bothering to open the door. The
black leather felt cool. Louie turned the key in the ignition. The engine came to life. In one fluid
motion he backed the car up and was off down the road, leaving dust behind him, obscuring the
car from view. The airport was only minutes away. Louie was there in no time. The plane was
waiting for him, it’s engines running. Louie parked the small sports car. He got out the same way
he’d gotten in, snagging the small bag behind the front seat as he went. He was quickly inside the
plane, closing the door beside him. The small bag rested on the floor between the two front seats.
Louie put on the head-phones, and secured the seat belt, then went over the usual pre-flight
checks. All was in order. Louie now grabbed the yoke, and gave the plane more power, causing
it to move towards the run-way. The twin-turbo charged engines sounded fine. They were music
to Louie’s ears. Louie called the tower and recorded his flight plan and distination as Stephen’s
estate in south western France. Louie had been to Stephen’s estate several times by plane on
visits. He knew the way well. The plane now was centered on the run-way as Louie gave the
plane more power. The plane quickly sped along, grabbing for sky. The power of the small plane
pushed Louie back in his seat, as he settled back for the three hour flight. He once again went
over the gauges, and their readings. Louie had more than enough fuel. Oil pressure was fine, as
were the rpms. “Darn,” thought Louie. He had failed to pack any food or water. He wondered,
did Sam pack anything for him? Louie looked around the cabin. And there sat a small paper bag.
Inside Louie found three bottles of water, two sandwiches, and four candy bars. Good old Sam,
thought Louie. Louie pulled a bottle of water from the bag, and twisted open the cap, and took a
drink. Several thoughts were going through his head. He hoped that he wasn’t too late. He had
heard what the young Shiek did with women of his harem that he no longer wanted, or who no
longer pleased him. They usually disappeared not to be seen again. Louie settled back in the seat,
and tried to relax. The sounds of the engines were all he could hear as the plane flew through the
light white clouded sky.
Chapter Seven
Sara was in her apartment. She was taking a shower, when in ran Little John, with his
Mother Ruth right behind him.
Sara was use to such intrusions by now. Little John was always it seemed to be running in
when Sara was naked or other-wise occupied. He’d even once caught her and Ben together. Ruth
tried to keep track of Little John, but at two plus years old, he just seemed to love his Aunt Sara,
naked or other-wise, and Sara loved him. He was beginning to stir natural instincts in her.
“You Little Dickens,” said Sara, inviting him into the shower. He was wearing only a diaper,
as Sara began to soap him all over, which he responded to with laughter and squeals under Sara’s
wash cloth. He collasped in a little ball on the shower floor as Sara tickled him all over. It wasn’t
hard to understand why Little John loved his Aunt Sara. Sara picked up her wet squirming and
laughing nephew and handed him to Ruth, as she stepped from the shower. Ruth handed Sara a
towel in exchange. Sara began to dry herself, then put on her robe.
“What am I going to do with you?” said Ruth. “I hope he isn’t getting in your way too
much.”
“Nonsense,” replied Sara. “I love the little guy, though I really should remember to lock my
door sometimes.
“Sometimes?” questioned Ruth.
“Yeah. He caught me and Ben together once.”
“He didn’t.”
“He did!”
“What’d he’d do?”
“He just stood there a moment, then turned around and left again,” answered Sara.
“What’d Ben say?”
“Nothing. I don’t think he saw him.”
“You mean?”
“Yes!”
“You lock your door, and I’ll keep a better eye on Little John,” instructed Ruth.
“Has he seen you and Ray together?”
“Yeah. Once or twice. The Little Dickens climbs out of his crib.”
“What’s Ray say?”
“So far nothing, but I really need to curtail his habits now that he is getting older. He said his
first word the other day.”
“What was that?” questioned Sara.
“Butt.”
“He didn’t!”
“He did.”
“Where’d he’d hear that?”
“Beats me. This kid has been under, on top of, and all over the place. You’d think I’d given
birth to a monkey. You know I found him sitting on the counter eating a cookie the other day.
How he got up there, I don’t know. You meeting Ben today?”
“I thought I might pack a lunch for us and surprise him.”
“You really serious about Ben? You’re only nineteen. Isn’t that a bit young to be
considering marriage? You aren’t just copying your sister, are you?”
“I don’t think so.”
“You don’t have a crush on Stephen, do you?”
Sara suddenly became quiet. She didn’t answer right away.
“No. What makes you ask that?”
“The way you look at Stephen. I’ve seen how you show off for him.”
“Don’t be ridiculous. How dare you say such a thing.”
“You don’t fool me,” replied Ruth. “I once had a crush on my older sister’s boy-friend.”
“You did! What’d you’d do about it?”
“I met John. After that, I forgot all about my sister’s boy-friend.”
“Did you ever want, to you know what with him?” asked Sara.
“Yeah. All the time. Now that I look back on things, I don’t know what had gotten into me.
It’s that way with you, isn’t it?”
“Yes,” replied Sara reluctantly.
“You’ve seen him with Jackie, haven’t you, and you dream you are her.”
“Yes. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Ben is great. Our sex life is wonderful, and Ben I
know loves me, but I have this un-explainable desire for Stephen. I’ve always had to have what
Jackie has had for some reason. I don’t understand it myself.”
“Have you talked with your Mother about this?”
“Yes, and she is at a loss why I feel this way. I wasn’t always like this. It seemed to
happened once Jackie started having boy-friends.”
“Did you ever act on what you saw? I mean be with one of her boy-friends?”
“No, I was too young, but watching always has excited me. I love to watch.”
“You ever watch your parents?”
“Yes, me and Jackie use to. Boy did we get it that one time Mom caught us. We weren’t
allowed out of our rooms for a week, except for school. Boy was she mad.”
“You think with all your watching, you might have talked yourself into being the one doing
the doing, instead of the watching? asked Ruth.
“Could be,” answered Sara. “What do you suggest?”
“Having some other boy-friends.”
“You mean besides Ben?”
“Yes.”
“That would mean breaking off the engagment.”
“Yes, it would, but you want to be fair with Ben don’t you, and also with yourself. You
don’t want to find yourself married and playing around, do you?”
“No. I see your point. I am only nineteen. How many guys did you have before John?”
“About twenty.”
“Twenty? That sounds like a lot.”
“Not when you are looking for the right one.”
“What do I do with Ben? What if he finds someone else?”
“That’s the chance you take for being sure,” replied Ruth.
“Are you happy with Ray?”
“You want the truth?”
“Yes.”
“Not as happy as I was with your brother John, but I realize he is gone, and Ray is a very
good man, and husband.”
“Does he please you?” inquired Sara.
“Yes, but not always,” she replied.
“Did John?”
“Yes, but he was all excitement. He never sat still for a moment. He was so alive. And the
places we use to do it.”
“You didn’t? Public places?”
“Your brother John had no modesty. He got me so hot on a public bus once. No that was
three times. I had to put my hand over my mouth to keep myself from crying out loud with
pleasure I was so wet.”
“Where else??” Sara inquired.
“We were having dinner in this really posh restaurant. Before I knew it he was fingering me,
and I just let him. I don’t know why. He had his hand under the table pleasuring me. I’m sure the
waiter thought there was something wrong with me. I was coming at the same time I was giving
my dinner order.”
“You weren’t?”
“I was.”
“Didn’t you wear any under-wear?”
“No. It was summer, and it felt so good not to. You ever stand over one of those grates on
the side-walk? Isn’t it delicious? And it’s even more fun imagining someone is looking up.”
“Yes, isn’t it. I love riding my scooter with no under-wear. The wind feels wonderful?”
“You’re shameless.”
“So are you, but isn’t it exciting?”
“I bet you leave a wet mark on the seat.”
“All the time.”
“What’s Ben think about you?”
“He doesn’t know.”
“You and he ever do it some place fun, public?”
“Not yet, that is if you don’t count the park, and two men in a black car watching. They
accidently half-way saw Ben and me. At least one of the men. They were watching the house for
some reason. The one man was asleep.”
“When was that?”
“During the Renee thing. I never understood what all that was about. Did you?”
“Not other than it had something to with the Duchess and the Duke, along with Stephen. He
got arrested didn’t he? Charged with treason.”
“You heard more than I did. No-one ever tells me anything.”
“So, what are you going to do about Ben and Stephen?”
“I believe I’m going to take your advise. I’m going to postpone the engagement for now.
Tell Ben I need to wait for a few years. That I want to go back to school. Get a little older before
committing to a marriage.”
“What about seeing other guys? How are you going to put that?”
“I’m not sure. I sort of thought of leaving that out of the conversation.”
“Is Ben in love with you?”
“Yes, I’m sure he is.”
“You afraid of loosing him?”
“I’m not sure, but this lust of mine for Stephen needs a solution. I don’t want to be the cause
for any division between Jackie and him.”
“Has he returned your advances?”
“I think he’d like to try me out, if Jackie wasn’t in the picture. I’m not sure it would be
anything other than sex, or that it would last.”
“Would you want it to?”
“Right now all I’d want is to feel him within me. I know it sounds terrible, but that’s what I
want.”
“Is he you know what?”
“Yes, he’s nicely made. Jackie sure loves his attentions.”
“What about Ben?”
“Not as well made, but nice none the less.”
“But not as exciting as you’d like, eh!”
“How’d you’d guess?”
“Just a feeling. You know you can do things to make him more exciting.”
“Like not wearing any under-wear at a posh restaurant? asked Sara.
“Yes, that for starters. Take him away for a weekend. Let him ride with you on your scooter.
Be playful in the car. There are really no limits to one’s imagination, is there? Take a bus or train
ride. Get friendly. I think he’ll surprise you. You get dressed. I have to take this wild bundle and
feed him, before he begins to think Mom is still nursing him.
Ruth picked up Little John more securely in her arms as she now stood.
“Thanks for the girl talk,” said Sara. “It’s nice having someone to talk to about things.”
“Anytime. As you know I visit most days. I need some relief from the bundle of energy.
He’s a hand full. Hey fella, let’s go and see what we can find for your lunch, added Ruth as she
left Sara’s apartment, closing and locking the door behind her. Sara chuckled to herself as she
walked back into the bathroom.
Chapter Eight
The small airplane was handling well. Louie sipped on a bottle of water as he ate a
sandwich. It was a ham on cheese with mayonnaise, his favorite. He had tried to call Stephen
once again, but nothing. Knowing Jackie and Stephen they probably were off somewhere
enjoying each other. Louie wished he was at home with Marie and Little Louie rather than
making this flight. One he knew he couldn’t avoid. The stories of the new Shiek were rather
disturbing. One could only guess what Sara would be subjected to, or expected of. Stephen had
told him how wild Sara was. How she always seemed to be putting herself on display for him.
He’d even mentioned a conversation he’d over heard between the two sisters. Jackie had told
Sara to keep her hands off Stephen, that he was hers. A fact that somewhat excited him at the
moment. A fact that had almost motivated him to try Sara on for size, as it were. A fact he later
thought better of. He knew what such a thing would do to a very nice relationship and a booming
business. More importantly he knew he was in love with Jackie, and Jackie alone. That was more
than enough.
Louie steadied himself in the seat. He had been flying almost two and a half hours. He
finished the sandwich, saving the other for the return trip. His mind drifted away. He thought
about Joan. Strange he hadn’t thought about her recently. Oh, he’d hear about her through the
Mistress, whom he talked to once a month. The Sisterhood had been the perfect place for her.
She’d gotten to enjoy her life for once. She traveled for the Sisterhood. She’d even had a lover or
two, or three. The Mistress wasn’t sure, and Joan didn’t always tell all. Joan had even gotten to
meet her sons. She was content to leave things as they are. She hadn’t tried to disclose who she’d
been, if she ever had been that person. Between the years, and keeping busy, other things filled
her life. She got a great sense of purpose from being able to help others, and she’d helped a great
many other women like herself. Her many bank accounts had grown nicely, leaving the principal
to remain un-touched, while the interest did good things. Louie wondered what she looked like
now. Being almost fifty does change a person.
Louie’s mind snapped back to the here and now as his radio came to life.
“This is niner-niner-seven, come in 7-4-5.”
Louie picked up the hand-set, and keyed it.
“This is 7-4-5, niner-niner-seven.”
“Hey you old dog, what brings you this way? answered Stephen.
“A matter of some importance. Meet me at the field. Over.”
“Roger. Will be waiting. Out.” Stephen was puzzled. What would be bringing Louie this
far? He saw the small plane off in the distance almost due east. Jackie was standing by his side.
“You said Louie?”
“Yeah, Louie.”
“Why’s he flying in?”
“Beats me, but we’ll soon know, he’s about to land.” The twin turbo charged airplane
approached the small runway perfectly. All three wheels touched down at the same time, and just
as nicely the engines were reversed thrusted slowing it down, as Louie applied the brakes. Both
Stephen and Jackie waved as the plane sped by, finally slowing to an almost stop at the end of
the runway, then turning, and heading back to where Stephen and Jackie were standing. The
small plane came to a stop, as the propellers ceased to turn. The pilot’s door opened and out
stepped Louie.
“Hey you old dog, what brings you this way? Is it something important,” inquired Stephen,
as he lead Louie and Jackie towards their waiting Land Rover.
“It could be,” said Louie. “Where’s Sara?”
“She’s at the house,” replied Jackie. “Why? Does this involve her?”
“It might,” said Louie as they all took seats in the Land Rover. Jackie let Louie sit in the
front passengers seat, as she took a seat in the back. Stephen sat in the drivers seat.
“Louie, this is serious, or you wouldn’t have flown all this way,” said Stephan. “Out with it.
What involves Sara?”
Louie filled in both Stephen and Jackie about what he’d heard, and what he knew about the
Shiek. Jackie was the first to speak.
“How’s this Shiek know about my sister Sara?”
“I’m not sure. He has spies all over the place looking for things he wants.”
“Like my Sister.”
“Yeah. Have there been any strangers around as of late?”
“No more than usual. This is a tourist country, and tourists do visit most of the year,” replied
Stephen. “What are we to be looking out for?” inquired Jackie.
“Perhaps two men driving a van of some sort.”
“Do you know how many vans drive around here? asked Jackie. “Hundreds of them.
Delivering and transporting wines, and other goods to all the small towns here abouts. How are
we to pick out one van?”
“It would be one seen around the Manor House or village,” answered Louie. “I know
looking for such a van might be hard, but these men will stop at nothing to achieve their goal,
because if they don’t it could mean their lives.”
“In these days and times, such things still go on?” asked a growing more concerned Jackie.
“I’m afraid so,” answered Louie. “You sure Sara’s at the House?”
“She was this morning. I spoke with Cook, and she said Sara was visiting with Ruth and
Little John.”
“Ruth and Little John?” inquired Louie.
“Ruth was my brother’s finacee, and Little John is his son.”
“Oh, I see,” said Louie, still a little puzzled.
“It’s a long story,” said Jackie. “Let’s head for the house.” All agreed, and Stephen quickly
engaged the Land Rover, heading for the estate.
Sara had dressed and had picked up the picnic lunch Cook had made upon her request. Sara
had left her apartment and the Manor House within forty-five minutes after Ruth had left with
Little John looking for something to eat in the kitchen. She had secured the small basket on the
back of the scooter. She was wearing a light dress and sweater. She had disappeared down the
road toward Old Pierre’s vineyard and smaller Manor House now Stephen’s and Jackie’s
residence. Somehow she had been missed by the occupants of the Land Rover speeding towards
the Great House. Ben wasn’t aware Sara was surprising him with herself and a picnic lunch. He
had choosen to work through lunch deep within the vineyard building. More of the renovations
were taking place, and everyone was lending a hand. Ben wasn’t expecting Sara, though he was
thinking about her. He had tried to call her, but Sara had absent mindedly left her cellphone
sitting on her dresser. Sara’s thigh’s lightly gripped the edges of the leather seat. She was
blissfully enjoying the ride, when from nowhere a van appeared suddenly running her off the
road and down the bank. She held onto the scooter tightly with her hands trying to make the best
of the situation. The van had braked and come to a stop just off the road. The small scooter
suddenly came to a violent stop, as the front tire hit a large tree limb that had fallen during a
storm. Sara flew over the top of the scooter. She landed hard, knocking herself out.
“Do you see her?”
“Here’s the scooters tire tracks,” the smaller man reported.
“There! Isn’t that her scooter?” asked the taller leaner man. “There she is!”
“She’s not dead, is she?” as the taller man now stood over Sara. He stooped down and put
two fingers against her neck.
“No! She’s alive. Here, I’ll take her. Hide the scooter. We need to move quickly before
someone sees us.” The smaller man did as instructed, while the taller man carried Sara towards
the parked van. He slid open the side door with one hand, and stepped inside. He laid Sara down
on a pile of moving quilts. He set about tying her hands and feet, and putting a gag in her mouth.
He also took out a syringe, and gave her a shot that would keep her out for several hours. Now
the smaller man opened the driver’s door, and got into the driver’s seat, where he quickly started
the van and sped down the quiet road. The taller man in the back with Sara, covered her lightly
with one of the moving quilts, effectively hiding her from view. He then took the passengers
seat, while pulling a small cellphone from his pocket. He speed dialed a number. Upon hearing a
voice on the line, he simply said, “All is ready, on our way.” He pushed end then on the
cellphone, closed it, and put it back in his pocket. He briefly looked over at his partner, then
concentrated his gaze on the road ahead. The van disappeared into the country side as the Land
Rover with Stephen, Jackie and Louie approached the Great House. They had somehow missed
seeing the van with the two men in it.
Chapter Nine
The occupants of the Land Rover reached the Great House. Jackie looked around for Sara’s
scooter. She didn’t see it where it normally was parked. Jackie pulled her cellphone from her
pocket and dialed the kitchen. Cook answered.
“Cook! This is Jackie. Have you seen Sara?”
“She left about an hour ago. She took a picnic basket with the lunch I packed for her. She
was going to surprise Ben at your place. Why do you ask?”
“I’m here with Stephen. We are looking for her. We didn’t pass her on the road here.”
“She usually takes the short-cut,” replied Cook.
“I hadn’t thought about that,” replied Jackie. “We’ll back track and see if we can find her.
Thank you.”
Over hearing the conversation, and knowing about the short cut, Stephen immediately
engaged the vehicle, back tracking. He came to the small narrow road and turned onto it. If they
met anyone coming their way, they’d have to pull off because the road was only one narrow
lane. The three occupants in the Land Rover bounced around a bit in the vehicle because of the
roughness of the road. The road had been and did still serve as a cow path, or sheep path. The
road was idea for a scooter like Sara’s. Jackie and Louie looked out opposite sides of the vehicle
as they went along, as Stephen concentrated on the road ahead. They were barely going fifteen
mph, when Louie yelled to stop.
“I think I see something,” he said. He’d seen a single tire track going off the road, then
disappearing. Stephen stopped the Land Rover, and they all got out. Louie lead the way.
“Yes, I was right. Here’s a scooter tire track. Louie followed the trail the scooter had made,
and Jackie and Stephen followed close behind, when Louie came to a halt at the large tree limb
that Sara had run into with her scooter.
“See here. Something ran into this downed tree limb. Some bark is missing. Look around for
the scooter, Louie instructed.” They all took different directions to search. Jackie’s heart was
beating quickly in her chest. She’d just now gotten somewhat over her older brother’s death, now
if something had happened to Sara, she wasn’t sure how she’d handle that. Just then Louie yelled
out once more.
“Over here. I found the scooter.” Under some hastily arranged bush Louie had found Sara’s
scooter. It wasn’t none the worst from the accident. The front wheel wasn’t bent. Louie stood the
scooter up right, checking it for blood. He found none thankfully. What he did find though were
foot tracks. Two sets. Clearly from a smaller man, and a larger, perhaps taller man. Jackie and
Stephen now joined Louie. A greater look of concern covered Jackie’s face.
“You found the scooter. What about Sara?”
“No Sara,” replied Louie. “I’m afraid two men may have kidnapped her.”
“How do you know that?” asked Stephen quickly.
“From the two sets of men’s tracks, and no woman tracks. I suspect one carried Sara to their
vehicle, while the other covered up the scooter. If you notice, the smaller man’s tracks are
around where I found the scooter. None from the bigger man, and none from Sara.”
“Then they have her. She’s on her way to the Shiek,” said Jackie.
“Looks that way,” replied Louie.
“What are we to do now?” questioned Jackie looking very much the all so worried sister.
Stephen stood beside her comforting her, when she broke down into tears. Stephen took her into
his arms. She cried on his shoulder, as Louie took the scooter and pushed it towards the waiting
Land Rover up on the road. Stephen and Jackie followed several steps behind, with Stephen
gently holding onto Jackie. Louie opened the rear doors of the Land Rover, and lifted the scooter
and put it inside. He had to put down the back rear seats to do so. He closed the doors, and
walked around the vehicle meeting a wet eyed Jackie, being held by Stephen.
“Now what?” asked Jackie weakly
“Now I find her,” answered Louie.
“Can you? Jackie once again questioned.
“I believe so.”
“What will they do to her?” Jackie asked.
“I honestly don’t believe she is in any danger. I know a little about the new Shiek. He’s a
Cambridge grad. Was schooled in western ways. I’m not quite sure why he had Sara kidnapped.”
That being said the three got back into the Land Rover. Jackie just managed to find space in the
back. She hugged Stephen from behind, as he drove. The Land Rover was forced to go ahead,
not that they needed to go back to the Great House. They needed to take Louie back to his plane
so he could begin looking for Sara. The Land Rover proceded down the narrow path.
Somewhere else, the plane carrying the two men and Sara had made very good time.
Somewhere outside Cairo, Sara slept on a very luxurious bed, in an equally luxurious room. A
sweet scent filled the room. It had been only eight hours since Sara had been taken. The plane
had had a good tail wind on the flight. One of the two men, the smaller man stood outside her
door on guard.
“Has she awaken yet? inquired a nicely dressed younger man in a western style suit, having
taken the smaller man by surprise.
“No, your Highness, she hasn’t awakened yet.”
“How was the trip? Any problems?”
“None. Everything went as planned,” answered the small man.
“Let me know the moment she awakes,” instructed the young Shiek.
“Yes, your Highness,” replied the small man slightly bowing. The Shiek turned and
disappeared down the hall. The small man once again took up his position as guard. Unknown to
her guard, Sara had awakened. She’d over heard the conversation. The Shieks voice sounded
familiar for some reason. She looked around her surroundings. She felt of herself. All seemed
well. No bruising. Her head though was sore from where she’d been knocked out, and her back
was a bit stiff. Sara sat up on the silken coveret, and gazed around the room. I could get to like
this she thought to herself. She also now became a bit concerned for her own safety, when from
nowhere she heard the same voice she’d heard out in the hall outside her door.
“I see you are awake.” Sara looked to where she heard the voice.
“You!” said Sara.
“Yes, it’s me,” the Shiek replied.
“Do you always kidnap girls you get to know?”
“Not always.”
“Then I must be special.”
“You could say that.”
“Now what?” Sara asked.
“Oh, a few pleasant days being my guest, then I fly you back home.”
“What no slave market?”
“No! Besides, I already have enough money. Would you like to freshen up before dinner?”
Before Sara could answer, the young Shiek had clapped his hands twice, and in came several
equally young girls who instantly pulled Sara from the silken bed, leading her though a series of
sheer curtains disappearing behind them. There before her stood a luxurious large oval bath, with
steaming vapor coming from it. Instantly hands were all over Sara, removing her sweater and
light dress, then her shoes. She was urged forward into the oh so nicely hot water. Sara let herself
go and relaxed into the water. She settled back as several of the girls joined her, washing her all
over with soft wash cloths. Sara found herself greatly enjoying the attention. She felt a bit
excited. A girl could get use to this, she thought as her thoughts drifted away. A almost blissful
haze came over her, when she felt a hand rub her between her legs. A gentle all so soft hand and
touch. Sara didn’t resist. She just let herself enjoy the moment. She felt the pleasure rise in
herself. The gentle hand expertly massaged her bud, and within her. The waves began, one after
another. She felt her own warmth flow from herself as she came in a series of waves. Sara didn’t
open her eyes, she just wanted to enjoy the moment, and she did several times.
“Would Madam, like a bit of wine?” asked a soft voice. Sara opened her eyes and saw a
slightly older woman offering her a glass of red wine.
“I thought Arabs didn’t drink,” stated Sara.
“You’re not an Arab,” the woman returned, as Sara took the glass from her. Sara took a sip
of the nicely sweet wine, knowing instantly where it was from. It was from her Father’s own
vineyard. She’d know her own families wines anywhere. Seems the Shiek may also like wine,
she mused, still relaxing in the warm water. Being kidnapped so far was all pleasure she thought
as she drifted into a light sleep again.
At the small airport Louie’s airplane had been refueled, and prepared for take-off.
“You sure you won’t stay the night,” questioned Stephen.
“It’s best I get back as soon as I can, while the trail is still fresh. He didn’t voice his
concerns about Sara and the young Shiek. He knew what the Shiek did with his female visitors
once he tired of them. They generally disappeared, not to be heard of again. Jackie walked over
to Louie and kissed him on the cheek as he was about to enter the plane.
“You bring my sister back to me.”
“I’ll do my best,” replied Louie as he entered the plane, once again settling himself in the
seat. He began his pre-flight check, and once done waved to both Stephen and Jackie standing
just outside the small flight shed. The planes engines now roared to life as it began to taxi out on
the run-way. In one smooth movement Louie manuevered the plane onto and down the long strip
of pavement. The plane grabbed for sky, gained yet more speed, then disappeared into the white
clouded sky. Both Stephen and Jackie watched the plane grow smaller and smaller, then it was
gone from sight.
“You think he can find Sara?” asked Jackie.
“I’m sure he can,” replied Stephen looking into Jackie’s face. Jackie kissed Stephen warmly
as she lead them both into the small flight shed, locking the door behind her. Her one hand
reached down for him. Her fingers opened the zipper, and reached inside. What she found was
warm and growing in her hand. She gently squeezed him. Stephen’s hands found Jackie’s
pointed breasts, and massaged them, then his mouth suckled on her nipples. Jackie felt the
excitement grow in her. She felt a warmth between her legs. She found the small bed off in one
corner of the small room. She pulled Stephen along with her. They gently collasped on the bed.
Stephen moved down on her. Jackie felt his hot breath on her stomach, then felt his hands pull at
the zipper on her pants. She raised her hips as he pulled them from her. She was naked from the
waist down as his mouth found her, and played upon her. She came. She wanted him within her.
She again raised herself, this time to welcome him within her. She bit her lip as he blunged into
her. She came again. Somehow all their clothes disappeared from them finding their way to the
floor. Stephen was deep within Jackie, as her hands and fingers gripped his rear. She wanted all
of him deep within her. Stephen again tasted of Jackie’s breasts. Stephen had come once already,
as the waves just continued in Jackie, one after another. Passion processed them. The early
afternoon became late afternoon, and Jackie and Stephen had yet to exit the small flight shed.
Somewhere due east, flew a small twin turbo-charged airplane. Louie was tired. He opened
the air vent slightly more than usual to keep himself awake. He had finished the second
sandwich, and was now sipping on the last bottle of water. He could just see his distination, as
the sun began to disappear. He’d thankfully land just before dark. He’d been up twenty-four
hours, and he wasn’t as young as he once was. He’d gladly welcome his bed and Marie beside
him tonight. His mind drifted to the job ahead. Finding and freeing Sara. He knew where the
Shiek probably had taken her. To his villa just outside Cairo. It had been said the young Shiek
had made many changes to the old palace. He was getting known for his parties, and willing
companions. The Shiek lived well, which made Louie wonder how he made his money. Louie
snapped back to the here and now when he heard a familiar voice over the radio.
“9-4-5, this is home base over.”
“Home base, this is 9-4-5 over.”
“Husband of mind, how are you?” Louie heard Marie ask.
“Tired, and needing some sleep,” responded Louie.
“Bring her home. Lights on. Easy does it,” replied Marie.
“Roger,” replied Louie, now seeing the landing lights on the small run-way. Again like
clock work the small plane landed. A text book landing. Louie brought the small plane to rest
just outside the hanger. Both Marie and Little Louie greeted him, as he exited the plane, looking
very tired. Marie kissed her husband, and felt his tireness, as they and Little Louie walked
towards the house. They had to pass by the smaller house. Louie missed Mama, and Papa. They
had been gone five years now. Marie opened the door to their house, and all disappeared inside.
The Shiek and Sara would have to wait until tomorrow.
Chapter Ten
Louie awoke slowly. The first of the mornings sun began to fill the room. It was going to be
a nice day. Louie felt Marie’s naked warmth pressed against him. She had yet to awake. Louie
laid there not moving, thinking. How was he going to proceed? He still had contacts in Cairo,
though he hadn’t used them for several years. Louie was finding that with age came a reluctance
to follow the old ways. He wasn’t as quick or perhaps as strong as he had been but a few years
earlier, but his deadly aim was as accurate as always. He could see the day when Little Louie
would take his place. He was already schooling him in the deadly arts, unknown to his mother.
This was necessary, seeing how many enemies Louie still had.
Marie stirred in her sleep. Her hand came to grip that part of Louie. He bent down and
kissed her waiting mouth, as his one hand massaged her soft breast. She rolled over top of him
and sat up-right enjoying his attentions. She slipped herself slightly backward onto him, then
forward, letting him enter her. She arched her back and sat straight up, gently moving herself.
The waves began within her as Louie grew larger within her. She moved herself in such a way
that her little bud rubbed against him. One large shiver ran through her. Her hands gripped his
nipples. She came. Louie felt her warmth flood over him from within. Her inner muscles gripped
him. He came. It seemed to last such a long time. Louie kissed his wife again as she now lay flat
upon him. A gentle sleep found them both once again.
Jackie and Stephen had at long last exited the small flight shed just before sunset. It was
dark by the time they reached home. Everyone had gone home for the day, even Ben. Stephen
wondered what he was going to say to him about Sara? He’d want to go and find her. He knew if
he did so, he’d probably get both himself and Sara killed. He had to find a way to convince him
to let Louie handle this.
Jackie and Stephen entered the smaller Manor House by way of the side kitchen door, after
punching in the required code on the key pad. All this security seemed to annoy several of the
employees not use to it, but after all that had happened since the Renee matter, for most part all
realized it was necessary.
“I wonder if Michael had the cook leave us something to eat? asked Jackie as they entered
the kitchen. Jackie walked over to the refrigerator and opened it. Inside sat two covered large
plates of food. She pulled both plates out and laid them on the counter.
“These are heavy. I wonder what’s for dinner? She uncovered both plates and found steak,
potatoes, red beets, and cole slaw.
“Look at the size of these steaks. Michael must have thought he was feeding lumber jacks.”
“I don’t know about you,” said Stephen, but I’ll have no trouble finishing my plate. I’m
starved,” Jackie walked both plates over to the micro-wave, opened the door and put one plate
inside, having covered it with a paper towel first. She pushed in the desired time, and the microwave went to work.
“Some wine?” she asked.
“Sure,” replied Stephen sitting on a stool at the center island.
“Red or white?” she asked.
“Red I think,” he answered.
“What kind?”
“You choose,” he returned. Jackie chose a light Rose’ from the wine cooler. She handed the
bottle to Stephen, along with a cork screw.
“You can at least open the wine.”
“Yes Mame,” said Stephen as he took the chilled wine bottle from her along with the cork
screw. His hand goosed her behind as she turned towards the micro-wave.
“Hey Mister, watch that. Who do you think you are?” she teased.
“Just the love of your life.”
“You think so,” Jackie teased in return.
“I know so,” said Stephen as he pulled Jackie close to him. His hand gently carassed her
shapely behind. She kissed him as his hand moved between her warm cheeks. She didn’t resist.
A shutter ran through her as the micro-wave dinged.
“Dessert later. Dinner first,” Jackie said as she moved from his embrace towards the microwave. Steam escaped as she opened the door. Gingerly she took the hot plate out, with her bare
hand, quickly setting it down in front of Stephen.
“Hot! Hot!” Jackie found some silver ware and presented it to Stephen.
“Dig in. Don’t wait for me,” she said as she put her plate into the micro-wave, closing the
door and re-programming it.
“Taste this,” instructed Stephen. He offered her a freshly cut and hot piece of steak. She took
it into her mouth and began to chew.
“That’s good,” she replied. Stephen gave her another piece. She again took it. Before her
plate was ready, they had both half eaten Stephen’s steak, and sipped some wine together. Theirs
was a mutual relationship of respect and love for each other. They went well together.
Sara awoke from her light sleep. Her hand maidens were still in attendance. They now
helped her from the bath, drying her with large towels. They moved her over to a waiting
massage table, where she was helped to lay face down on it. Immediately two very qualified girls
began their work. One began a gentle massage of her arms and shoulders, while the other did
wonderous things to her feet and ankles, both rubbing her with a lightly scented oil. Again Sara
drifted off into a light sleep. And once again she was awaken to a gentle massage of her buttocks,
then turned over, letting her attendants massage her breasts, and upper thighs, then between her
legs. She closed her eyes and let sleep find her. She awoke about an hour later to a gentle nudge.
She was covered with a silken sheet, still resting on the massage table.
“His Highness would like you to join him for dinner,” instructed a young woman standing
beside her. Sara sat up holding the sheet to her chest.
“What am I to wear?” asked Sara.
“Clothes have already been selected for you. Please come this way.” Sara slid from the
table, gathering the silken sheet around her. She was lead once again through the series of sheer
curtains into the luxurious bedroom. There upon the bed lay a beautiful Paris original gown, light
blue in color. Upon the floor lay a beautiful matching pair of open toed shoes. Sara was
instructed to sit on a near-by soft velvet bench seat. Sara did as instructed. Immediately two other
girls set about combing Sara’s hair. Sara sat quietly, with the sheet still clingering to her. After
about half an hour Sara’s hair had been nicely styled and set, hanging nicely on her shoulders.
Sara was pleased with the results looking into the large mirror in front of her.
“Shall we now dress?” instructed the older woman still in attendance.
“Ok,” said Sara weakly, now standing.
“Let me take that,” said the woman, taking the silken sheet from Sara, leaving her standing
completely naked. A shiver went through Sara, as just as quickly the same two girls began to
dust her all over with a light powder, which had a delightful scent. Then a pair of so light blue
silk panties to step into, which she did. They felt wonderous. Then a light silken blouse was
slipped over her shoulders and arms, and buttoned with three buttons. She was once again invited
to sit. The two girls set about applying a very light makeup, eye liner, and color to her lips. The
result was beautiful, and most invisible.
Then Sara was helped into the beautiful gown, and the shoes were slipped upon her feet. The
blouse had been removed. Her breasts nicely fitted into the gown. To her surprise her toe nails
had been nicely colored while she had slept. Once again Sara looked into the large mirror at
herself. She even had to admit here was a beautiful young woman. Thinking all was complete
Sara began to rise.
“Not quite yet Miss if you please,” Sara was instructed, when she saw a very beautiful
diamond necklace with a brilliant blue center stone being placed around her neck, and fastened.
Matching earrings were also placed in her ears. Sara thought to herself, all I need now is a tiara.
Now Sara was getting nervous. What is this all about she questioned herself. Fun is fun, but this
is looking quite serious. Exactly what is Rey up to? Reymus was the Shiek’s real name. Sara
knew him from school simply as Rey. They had dated for a time. They had been study buddies
also. They had also spent one night together, so it seemed. Sara had had one glass of wine too
many, and Rey had taken her home. Sara being Sara, she had let one thing lead to another. Sara
hardly remembered what happened next. Sara awoke the next morning naked, with a wet spot in
the center of her bed, and a dozen roses in a vase beside her bed. Rey had never said anything
had happened, other than his taking her home, and putting her to bed and leaving. When asked
about the roses, he said he’d brought them for her because she liked roses. Sara didn’t ask why
she awoke naked. She never wore clothes generally when at home. At most, she might wear just
a light silk top that came to just below her hips. Sara was a nudist at heart. After that night, Sara
had left school to come home when her brother died. She hadn’t seen Rey since then.
“Simply beautiful,” said a voice from behind Sara. Sara stood and turned towards the voice.
Before she could speak, Rey put a finger to his lips. Sara said nothing, while he dismissed the
servants. She waited, then.
“Rey! What’s all this about? Fun is fun, but I’m getting nervous.
“I’m a Shiek now, you know. I have my own kingdom. I’m most feared and powerful.” Sara
wanted to say, no shit, but didn’t. Something told her to walk softly.
“I was sorry to hear about your Father. I would have written, but I didn’t know where.”
“Thank you! I was also sorry to hear about your brother. How are you these days?”
“As you can see, beautiful.”
“You always were.”
“You never did say anything about that one night. Something did happen, didn’t it?”
“Being a gentleman, I never thought it was right that I say anything. I still do.”
“You’re an Arab and a Shiek. I’d think you’d be govern by that. Don’t Arabs mostly abuse
their women?”
“You forget, I was western schooled. I’m a gentleman first, an Arab second.”
“You must find it hard to fit in now that you are a Shiek with so much power. Kidnapping
me is hardly gentlemanly.”
“You’re right, it wasn’t. I wanted to see you again, and I’d heard you were engaged.”
“You could have called first.”
“I wasn’t sure you thought of me any other than just friends.”
“Don’t relationships begin with people being friends first?”
“Not in my world. I have changed, or at least I’m expected to act as an Arab. I have many
people I’m responsible for. Being a Shiek can go to your head.”
“So I’ve heard.”
“What have you heard?”
“That you kidnap women and sell them after you tire of them.”
“What can I say. You’re right I have, and I do.”
“What about me? You said I’m here for a visit. A few days, then home. Are you lying to
me? What are my parents and sister to think that has happened to me? They’re real worried I
bet.”
“Here, call them. Tell them you’ll be home in a few days. You can go now if you like.” Rey
handed Sara his cellphone. “Let Sheba know when you want to eat, and she will bring you to
me.” With that Rey left the bedroom. Sara took the offered cellphone and sat down on the edge
of the bed. She dialed Jackie’s number. It rang several times, then Jackie answered.
“Hello! Who is this?”
“Jackie! It’s me, Sara.”
“Where are you? We have been worried about you.”
“I’m with Rey. You know, I told you about him. We met at school.”
“Reymus? The Arab?”
“Yes, but he’s a Shiek now.”
“You don’t mean thee Shiek. The kidnapper of women!”
“The same. I guess I’m somewhere in Egypt. I’m not sure where. You ought to see this
place.”
“How are you able to call me?”
“He gave me his cellphone to call you. I think Rey has had a crush on me. That might be the
reason he has been kidnapping western women.”
“He sounds like a real nut! Who kidnaps girls for a date?”
“This one does,” replied Sara.
“You’re alright? He hasn’t you know, or worse?”
“No! Don’t worry. He says I’ll be home in few days. He said I could come home now if I
like.”
“I say you come home now. I’m not sure you can trust this guy. He’s a power unto himself
you realize. He can do what he wants, no matter what.”
“I think I’ll spend a few days. I might be able to break him of his habit of kidnapping
people.”
“You know we called Louie to help find you. He just left yesterday.”
“You mean the Frenchman! Doesn’t he shoot first, and ask questions later?”
“Not always. Most times he doesn’t ask questions.”
“Call him off. I don’t want anyone hurt.”
“Alright, but I’m still not comfortable with this.”
“You ought to see me. I’m dressed like you wouldn’t believe. A Paris original gown and
shoes to match. And this diamond necklace and earrings have to be worth thousands.”
“Half a million pounds to be exact,” replied Rey, now standing ten feet from Sara.
“Who’s that?” asked Jackie.
“It’s Rey. He’s taking me to dinner. I’ll call you tomorrow, and every day until I come
home. Don’t worry. Sara pushed end on the cellphone, and put it into her purse.
“I assume I can keep this,” she said to Rey.
“Certainly. You hungry? I am. Shall we meet our guests? Rey offered Sara his arm, she took
it, and they both walked from the room, down a long hall that lead into the large banquet room.
Sara felt like a queen, looking very much like one.
Chapter Eleven
“Who was that?” asked Stephen, as Jackie tucked her cellphone away.
“Sara!”
“Sara?”
“You wouldn’t guess where she is.”
“Let me guess. With her old friend the Shiek.”
“How’d you know?” asked Jackie.
“Something Louie said. He said the son of the Shiek was now the Shiek. He also said the
son had been to school in England. I just put one and one together.”
“Good guess,” replied Jackie. In truth Stephen had heard about the new Shiek from Bill. Bill
still kept in contact with Stephen, keeping him up to date on things in general, even if he wasn’t
Stephen’s boss any longer. Surprisingly a friendship had occurred since the Renee shake up. Bill
was still working an obscure desk in a basement department, where part of that job was to keep
operatives, active or semi-active up to date on things in general.
“What are you going to tell your parents where Sara has gone?”
“I’m not sure. I don’t want to alarm them.”
“Alarm them? Their youngest daughter gets kidnapped close to her home, and you don’t
want to alarm your parents?”
“I’m not sure what Father will do. Yeah, I know all about what you and he have been doing
on the side. I know how you and I came to meet, and through who.”
“I wasn’t aware you knew. Who told you?”
“Guess,” replied Jackie.
“Your Father.”
“Right again. He felt I needed to know what I was getting into if I married you.”
“Have you said anything to your Mother?”
“No, but I’m sure she knows.”
“So, what are we going to say to your parents? If something happens to Sara, and we don’t
say something now, there will be hell to pay.”
“Don’t I know it. I guess we have to tell them. We’ll also tell them we have Louie looking
into things also.”
The conversation lagged as both Jackie and Stephen finished their meals, while sipping a bit
of wine.
“You think we ought to wait until tomorrow to tell them?”
“Don’t you think they will miss Sara at dinner?”
“I was hoping Louie might have something to report tomorrow that would be favorable.”
“I don’t think we can put this off until tomorrow. We need to go and see your parents and
tell them tonight,” instructed Stephen.
“Damn!” said Jackie.
“Hey! This isn’t Sara’s fault. How’s she to know some young Shiek was going to kidnap
her?”
“Yeah, I know, but she oozes sex appeal. She loves to tease and flaunt it.”
“Don’t I know it. You sister is a sex pistol,” replied Stephen.
“You can look, but if I ever catch you touching, I’ll break it off.”
Pulling Jackie close to him, he said. “You know I’m in love with you only. Besides I like
older women better.”
“Older women! Oh, you!” replied Jackie pulling away and punching him on the arm.
“Ouch! That hurt,” teased Stephen as he goosed her hard.
“Watch that mister!” said Jackie as she leaped on Stephen’s lap. Not being prepared for her,
they both landed on the floor together. The stool slid away somewhere. Jackie landed on top of
Stephen. Her hand fell upon him there. She felt the blunge. She squeezed gently as she pulled the
zipper down and reached inside. Stephen felt her warm hand upon him, then her warm mouth.
She played there for a time. Jackie felt herself growing wet. She undid the single button on her
slacks, and wiggled out of them. They disappeared somewhere. She sat up, easing Stephen into
her. His hands found the buttons on her blouse, then helped it fall from her shoulders. He pulled
her to him so he could taste of her breasts one at a time.
First one shiver went through her, then another, and yet another.
“You’re just delaying going to see your parents tonight,” said Stephen.
“You want me to stop?” asked Jackie.
“No! replied Stephen as he felt her grip him from within. Jackie could do wonderous things
with her muscles, and Stephen loved it.
“We can see them later,” added Stephen, as his hands played with her breasts. Jackie
renewed her movements upon him. He came then she came. Her wetness flooded from her onto
him. Stephen remained erect within her, when she eased him from her, and turned herself around
so he could play upon her, and she on him once again. His tongue found her cleft, and bud. He
tasted of her. Her thighs gripped his head. She also tasted of him, while teasing him. Jackie was
indeed delaying going to see her parents, but right now she simply let herself get lost in their
passion.
“Are you enjoying yourself?” asked Rey, as he danced with Sara.
“Very much,” replied Sara, loving every minute. She felt herself becoming damp. Rey was a
great dancer.
“How about you?” asked Sara, as she felt Rey’s hand ever so softly carass her behind, then
retreat. “You always have such lavish dinners, with so many guests?”
“Oh, I try to have such dinners at least once every few months. It’s good for business. You
just happened to be here for this one.”
“I happened to be here,” replied Sara. “I don’t recall getting an invitation. I seem to recall
being kidnapped.”
“Alright. I forgot to mail it, and had the boys come and get you. Was that so bad?”
“That depends,” said Sara. “Depends if you are a man of your word.”
“My word being you can go home either now, or in a few days?”
“That’s correct,” said Sara looking directly at Rey, while pressing herself up against him as
they continued to dance. He could feel the warmth of her through her dress. He felt himself rise,
and so did Sara. The warmth between her legs increased. She knew she should be mad as hell
having been kidnapped, but she found herself oddly excited. She’d always wondered about that
one night.
“Would you like to go for a walk?” asked Rey as the music stopped between numbers.
“Some fresh air might be nice,” responded Sara. “I have never been in this part of the world
before. What’s it like living in a desert country?”
“Here, let me show you,” said Rey as he took Sara’s hand and walked towards the balcony.
A fresh cool breeze was instantly felt by both. A visible shudder ran through Sara.
“Are you cold?” asked Rey. “Do you want my coat?”
“No, I’m fine,” answered Sara. Sara was finding herself becoming excited. They walked
outside, and stopped at the decorative wall that went all the way around the balcony.
“Has your family always lived here?” asked Sara.
“Yes,” said Ray. This palace goes back several generations.
“It looks newer in places.”
“It is. We just finished a three year building project. The palace is now double the size it
once was.”
“That must have been expensive,” added Sara.
“Not as much as you’d think. Labor is fairly cheap, though supplies can be expensive.”
“How many wives do you now have?”
“Why do you ask?” replied Rey. “Could you be jealous?”
“No! Just curious. It’s not every day I meet a real Shiek. Is that a pool I see,” asked Sara
looking over the balcony. Can we go for a swim?”
“If you like,” replied Rey taking Sara’s arm, leading her down the balcony steps. The gentle
breeze still continued, as they walked towards the pool. A quarter Moon reflected off the still
water of the pool. Sara slipped her shoes off, as she now sat on the edge of the pool, having
pulled up her dress. The water was warm, and felt good on her legs and feet. Rey sat on a lounge
chair near-by. They were all alone. Rey looked away for a moment then looked back to where
Sara had been sitting. She was gone, then he heard a gentle splashing in the pool. He could just
make out the outline of Sara’s bare back as she now swam in the pool.
“Are you coming in?” called Sara. “The water is fine.”
Rey hesitated.
“Come on in,” instructed Sara. Again Rey hesitated, then relented. He quickly took off his
socks and shoes, his suit coat and shirt, then his pants. He knew Sara was watching.
“Boxer shorts?” declared Sara. “I didn’t take you for a boxer shorts man.
“Turn your head,” declared Rey, or I’m not coming in.”
“Spoil sport,” said Sara. “Alright, my head is turned, but just as Rey slipped out of his
shorts, Sara took a quick peek. She wasn’t disappointed in what she saw, as Rey jumped into the
pool finally. Sara swam away from him towards the deeper end of the pool. Rey followed.
“I’ll race you. Let’s see how many times we can lap the pool,” said Sara.
“Alright,” replied Rey, following after Sara. Soon they both were swimming side by side.
Rey purposely swam slower to get a look at Sara, and Sara swam slower so Rey could get a look
at her. Rey liked what he saw. He found himself grow excited. Somewhere in the shadows Rey
lost sight of Sara. He looked around for her but didn’t see a thing, when he felt her. He felt her
warm hands on him under the water. Then he felt something else upon him. Then from nowhere
Sara sprang up in front of him. She put her arms around his neck and pressed her bare pointed
breasts against his chest as her legs gripped him around his waist, allowing him to deeply sink
into her. Sara kissed him, as she began to move her hips. She felt delicious in his arms. He felt
her shutter, then saw bubbles come up in the water. Her movements intensified. He felt himself
on the verge. He kissed and sucked on her breasts. They came together. He felt her hands grip
the cheeks of his ass. His one hand sought and found her little bud, and massaged it. The ripples
ran through Sara one after another. She let Rey have his way with her. She was lost to their
passions. Rey eased them into the shallows of the pool where Rey tasted of her with his mouth.
Sara came once, then again, and again. There seemed to be no end. Sara just let the moment go
on and on. Rey’s pleasure seemed to be giving Sara pleasure. He enjoyed watching her. He got
pleasure from giving her pleasure literally. Sara would remember this night fondly.
Chapter Twelve
The sun was warm coming through the plain glass windows. Louie lay with Marie in his
arms. Her naked body was pressed up against him. Louie had received a phone call last night
after having arrived home. It was an old contact in Cairo. He affirmed what Louie suspected.
Sara was indeed with the Shiek. The contact reported seeing Sara and Reymus together at dinner,
with many other guests. He didn’t report all that he’d seen. It was enough to report Sara was with
the Shiek, and she was well. Very well from what he saw.
“Are you sure the young woman was as I described to you?” asked Louie.
“Certainly! The young woman had light brown almost blonde hair with a heart shaped birthmark behind her right ear, as you described.” He could have mentioned her very shapely body,
and passionate nature, but did not.
“How would you apprise the situation?” inquired Louie. “Is she being confined, and closely
guarded.”
“Not that I could see,” said the contact. “She seems to have complete freedom of the villa
and grounds. If anything she seems to be well treated, and nothing more than a guest. I saw her
with Reymus several times. They even sat at dinner together. It was like they were old friends.”
Old friends thought Louie? Curious! Reymus Louie knew had gone to school in England.
Could Sara have met him at
school? It would explain a lot. It would also ease Louie’s mind that Sara’s family was being
targeted. The how and why of Sara’s kidnapping had puzzled Louie. Sara’s parents though titled
Royals, didn’t really travel in those circles, or even were that well known outside their small
winery and village deep in the French countryside. Theirs was almost a trip back in time to a
simpler time. Computers still weren’t that well known there abouts, along with many other
things. Indoor bathrooms were a luxury in some parts. A trip to the Ol’ little shed was still
common place on some farms.
“Did she look to be in danger?” asked Louie.
“Not at all. If anything she was being very well treated. Almost like family.”
“How well did you get a look?” Louie asked. “How long were you there?”
“A couple of hours. You could say I was able to get a very good look. Very!”
“Were you seen?”
“I don’t believe so. I arrived with some of guests, and just blended in. The food was
excellent. Even the wine.”
“Wine?” inquired Louie. He didn’t like the sounds of this. Arabs didn’t drink as a rule,
though wine could be served and consumed in private. It was true not all Arabs followed the
Koran strictly. Reymus was western educated and raised. Louie now wondered who’d been there
for dinner? Just when he thought he could relax, a tightness in his stomach started up again.
Louie knew what the young Shiek was capable of. He had proven he could be quite ruthless.
Women he tired of were generally sold on the white slave market. Sara would command a very
nice price.
“When did the young woman arrive?” asked Louie.
“Yesterday,” came the reply.”
“Yesterday! Louie knew most of the Shieks guests departed within two to three weeks, at
the most. Their departure seemingly was never seen. They simply were there one day, and gone
the next. Louie wondered what the Shiek had in store for Sara?
The sun shone into Sara’s apartment on the second floor of the villa. She was covered by a
silk sheet. She didn’t remember how she got here. She was also naked. She looked around the
sun lit room. She saw the dress she’d worn hanging up. Even the shoes she’d worn were there.
Sara saw the door to the room was closed. She heard some faint voices from somewhere.
“Is she awake yet?” someone asked.
“No! came the reply.
“You think this one will be like the others?” asked the one voice again.
“I’m not sure. She and his Highness did spend part of the night together. He seems quite
taken with her.”
“She is quite beautiful.”
“He’s had other beautiful women before, and you know what he did with them.”
“Yes! Sold them on the slave market.”
“You think she will be sold?”
“I’m not sure. He has given me orders for her for the rest of the week. He’s going
somewhere tomorrow on business.”
“Is she going with him?”
“I don’t think so. He’s placed orders for her meals, and a bath, and some horse back riding if
she wants.”
“What about his other wives? What did they say about this one?”
“Not much. They think she will disappear like the others. They don’t seem worried.”
Sara threw back the silk sheet, and rose from the bed. She walked towards the marbled bath.
The stone floor was cool under her feet. Sara found what she was looking for, and sat down on
the cold, also marbled seat. She relaxed and let nature take it’s course. Having satisfied natures
call, Sara rose and walked towards the shower. She opened the clear glass door and stepped
inside. With her right hand she turned the faucet slowly, letting the water gently warm up, then
turned it as far as it would go. Hot steam quickly fogged up the clear shower stall glass. Sara
stood there letting the hot water cascade over her. The water was almost too hot. Almost. Sara
felt a little sore in places. She looked around for a wash cloth and some soap. She found both.
The soap was nicely scented. Sara took the bar of soap in hand and ran it between her legs,
across her soft petals of thick skin, and little bud. She shivered under her own touch. Her mind
went back to last night at the pool. She remembered this time. She remembered how he’d filled
her. She remembered coming several times, then surrendering to his advances and touch, then his
mouth. His touch was like electricity. She almost came each time he touched her, and tasted of
her. He had seemingly not been so concerned about his own pleasure, only hers. Sara found
herself growing wet with the remembrance. Her own natural scent came to her. She again rubbed
herself with the bar of soap. Her soapy fingers played upon her bud. A shiver, then waves
traveled through her, then she gently came. Sara shrank back onto the mable seat in the shower,
still letting the hot water cascade over her. She simply let herself go. Her mind clouded with
pulses of pleasure, and drifted away. It was like it was still last night. She was still with Rey, and
he was deep within her. His hands playing on her breasts, then holding the cheeks of her ass, as
he tasted of her. Sara had never found herself so excited before. Was it the danger? Was it being
kidnapped? Just exactly what was it she’d asked herself. Sara drifted off into a light sleep under
the hot water from the shower.
Chapter Thirteen
The two seater red sports car sped quickly down the narrow two lane road, with Jackie at the
wheel, and Stephen in the passenager seat. He gripped the side of the seat with his right hand,
while he gripped the seat belt with his left.
“Do we have to go so fast?” questioned Stephen.
“Don’t worry my love, I know these roads quite well,” replied Jackie, looking over at
Stephen briefly as they approached a lone rider on a scooter. The red sportscar breezed past the
scooter, surprising it’s rider, who immediately came to a halt on the side of the road.
“You almost hit him,” declared Stephen.
“Nah! He had lots of room.” Jackie smiled at Stephen and blew him a kiss, while with her
right hand she reached for him.
“None of that declared Stephen. I swear you’re going to kill us both.”
“No-way,” said Jackie. “We aren’t married yet. You can worry after we are married.”
“That’s a comforting thought,” replied Stephen, as he tried to sink deeper into the seat.
Jackie now concentrated on her driving. She wondered just how they were going to tell her
parents about Sara. To Stephen’s relief the red sportscar slowed as they now approached the
Great House. Jackie down shifted and let the car’s movement take them into a parking space
beside the house. Jackie braked, putting the gear shift into reverse, then turned the car’s ignition
off.
“There. We’re here,” Jackie said as she leaned over and kissed Stephen. Before he knew it
she was out of the car and up the drive-way towards the side entrance to the house. Stephen
adjusted himself, then exited the car. He soon caught up to Jackie, who was waiting for him.
Stephen put his arm around Jackie, and they both walked up the driveway together.
“What brings you two here this time of the day?” asked the Duchess as she opened the side
door for them, having seen the red sportscar approach.
“Where’s Dad?” asked Jackie separating herself from Stephen.
“He’s in the downstairs Den,” answered the Duchess leading the way. Jackie followed her
mother, and Stephen followed Jackie.
“How’s Ruth and Ray, and Little John?” asked Jackie.
“They’re fine. You just missed them by an hour,” replied the Duchess as she entered the
Den. Seated by the window was the Duke reading a newspaper, and having a glass of wine.
Upon seeing Jackie, the Duke rose, giving his oldest daughter a warm hug and kiss.
“Well, if it isn’t my favorite daughter and Stephen,” he said. “Please sit. A glass of wine?”
The Duke looked over at Stephen as everyone sat. He knew this was more than just a family
visit.
“How are you Dad? You look well,” added Jackie. “Mom, I have never seen you looking
better.”
“Darling,” said the Duchess, “What’s this all about? Sara?”
“Yes, Mother it is.”
“Why the concern? We spoke to Sara earlier. She said she was visiting a friend, and would
be gone for a few days.”
Jackie looked at Stephen surprised. She felt some relief, but the tightness in her stomach was
still there.
“Dear,” said the Duke. Will you girls pardon Stephen and me for a while. I want to go over a
few things with him.
“Alright Dear,” said the Duchess. “We women will keep ourselves busy while you men are
gone.”
The Duke lead Stephen from the room, down the hall, and up the backstairs, to the upstairs
study. Stephen followed behind the tall, broad shouldered older man. Stephen thought to himself,
this man still was very much a man you wouldn’t want to come up against in a fight. The Duke
hid his age very well. Life had been good to this warm hearted, and kind hulk of a man. The
Duke lead the way into the study, closing the doors behind Stephen, then walked over to the bar.
“Scotch?” he asked.
“Neat,” replied Stephen as he sat in one of the comfortable leather fire-side chairs. The Duke
handed him a glass as he sat down. Stephen took a sip of the Scotch.
“What’s this about?” he asked.
“What have you heard?” asked Stephen.
“Nothing,” replied the Duke, waiting for Stephen to fill in the gaps.
“Is this about Sara?”
“Yes, it is. She was kidnapped two days ago.”
“She was what?” declared the Duke. She just called and said she was visiting a friend.”
“A friend from school who had her kidnapped. The Shiek.”
“The Shiek? I heard he was dead.”
“His son. Seems he has a thing for Sara. Had two of his men kidnap Sara. She also called
Jackie. Said she was fine, and that she’d be back in a few days.”
“What do you know about this son? The new Shiek?”
Stephen was quickly formulating his response, not quite sure what to say. He decided to be
up front.
“All I know is what Bill has said about him, and what Louie has said.”
“The Frenchman is involved in this? Why?” questioned the Duke, now with concern
showing on his face.
“I thought it best. What everyone says about the Shiek, Reymus, isn’t complete, or good.”
“Will he harm Sara?”
“I don’t think so. Seems he’s in love with her. He and her knew each other at school. Had a
causal relationship before your son John died. That’s when Sara left school in England I
understand. That left things up in the air. I guess Sara never got back in touch with him.”
“Where’s he holding her?”
“Somewhere outside Cairo Louie says. He’s got some people researching things. They have
seen Sara and the Shiek together.”
“That daughter of mine. She’s the wilder one. She so loves the games, and danger. She’s
going to worry me and her Mother to death, though the Duchess seems to understand her. I
suspect she has tried her ways on you.”
“She has. Pardon me for saying so, but Sara is one sex pistol.”
“So, what’s the Frenchman’s take on this? What’s he going to do?”
“For now, wait, and have Sara watched closely. If anything seems wrong, he has instructed
his contact to snatch Sara and bring her to the Frenchman. Under force if need-be.”
“Sounds like you have things well in hand. I guess we wait. Has the Frenchman contacted
you today?”
“No, but he said if he didn’t, not to worry. He was leaving himself for Cairo yesterday.”
“You known the Frenchman long?” asked the Duke.
“You could say so. I first got to know him when I first got into the business. He’s saved my
bacon several times. We sort of work together, or did.”
“You heard from Bill?”
“Yes and no. He only keeps me updated on things he feels I should know. Since the Renee
affair, he’s been stuck in a basement somewhere. He’s just waiting out his retirement. “You
heard from him” asked Stephen.
“Not too much. Less than you have. Most of my old cases are long dead, literally. Not much
to be concerned about, other than wild daughters, which is enough.”
“What are you going to tell the Duchess?” Stephen inquired.
“For now, as little as possible, but she always seems to know things anyway. Jackie
probably has clued her in by now. The Sisterhood lives.”
“How about a little billiards? Another Scotch?”
“You rack ‘em up, and I’ll get the drinks,” said Stephen.
“Fair enough,” the Duke returned, as he walked towards the billiards table. “Take it easy on
the Old man this time.”
Downstairs in the Den, the ladies were having a conversation of their own.
“Jackie,” what’s all this about?”
“Mom, it’s not anything to worry about,” answered Jackie.
“Don’t give me that. What’s Sara gotten herself into this time? I have a right to know.”
“Alright Mom, I’ll tell you. Sara was kidnapped!”
“She was what?”
“Kidnapped! A friend from school who Sara knew and had a brief relationship with, before
John died. That’s when she came home from school suddenly because of the accident. Seems
Reymus, now the Shiek, has a thing for Sara.”
“The Shiek! Not the one who has been kidnapping western women, and then selling them on
the white slave market?”
“How do you know that?” asked Jackie.
“I’m not dead. I have friends.”
“Seems so.”
“Is Sara in any danger?”
“Not according to her. She also called me. Besides Stephen has the Frenchman watching
her. Any signs of danger, and he will have her snatched, by force if the need be.”
“The Frenchman? He’s not the person I have heard about through the years? He’s almost a
legend. He and the Mistress did great things during the war. People still talk about him. He has to
be in his sixties by now.”
“Just,” answered Jackie.
“What’d Sara say when she called?”
“That she was with Rey, and that she’d be back in a few days. Rey had given her a cellphone
to use.”
“That girl! What’s she thinking?”
“It wasn’t her fault. Seems she got snatched while out on her scooter. She got run off the
road, was knocked out from hitting a fallen tree branch, drugged, and woke up in some luxury
suite. Rey has had her treated like a princess, and made her his escort at a banquet he was giving,
with a Paris original gown, shoes to match, with a half a million pounds of necklace to wear.
Sara was loving it.”
“She would. So what’s the game plan?” the Duchess asked.
“So far it’s just wait and see. Rey promised Sara she would be going home in a few days.
Sara seemed content to enjoy herself, and just have fun.”
“I guess we don’t have any other choice,” added the Duchess, though she was asking herself
if this Shiek, Rey could be trusted? After all he’d had Sara kidnapped. What was there to make
him keep his promise? The Duchess was re-assured knowing the Frenchman was on the job.
“How about something to eat?”
“What do you have?” returned Jackie.
“I think we can find something fattening.”
That being said, Mother and daughter headed towards the kitchen. The Great House oddly
was quiet. The afternoon’s sun was slowly disappearing, as the last rays of sun streaked the sky.
Somewhere else, Sara was enjoying herself. Being pampered while Rey tended to business
elsewhere.
Chapter Fourteen
From his vantage point Louie could see the compound just fine with his binoculars. Sara
wasn’t hard to miss. She was lounging comfortably by the pool. Her string bikini wasn’t hiding
much. She seemed fast asleep. Louie hoped someone would be waking her soon, or she’d have
one serious sun burn. Just about then one of Sara’s equally attractive attendants did that very
thing. She gently nudged Sara awake, and the two of them disappeared inside.
“What do we do now? It’s hotter than hell out here,” asked Louie’s companion who’d been
watching Sara before Louie arrived early this morning. The trip to the compound this morning
had been pleasant enough, but now in the full of the day, the sun was unbearable. They needed to
find shelter.
“You know somewhere we can go to get out of this heat?” asked Louie.
“I have just the place, and it’s not far from here,” he replied.
“You seen the Shiek today?
“Yes, earlier this morning just before you came. Why?”
“I’d like to know what he’s up to,” added Louie.
“I know exactly where he is. You want to go and spy on him?”
“Can we? I hope it’s somewhere cool.”
“Follow me,” the companion replied.
“Will she be alright for now?”
“She’s not going anywhere, besides the Shiek hasn’t returned. If anything happens, it will
take place after he comes back.”
“Let’s go,” instructed Louie, and the two men got into the Land Rover. Louie took the
passenger seat, and the other man started the engine, and headed the vehicle towards Cairo.
Louie flipped the switch on the AC, then fished around on the floor for the canteen of water. He
found it and took a long sip, then handed it to his friend, Jim. Jim had lived in the Middle East
since the early sixties. He did odd jobs for people, and seemed to know exactly what was going
on at any given time. Especially who was selling what to whom, and where. Jim had once played
in the arms game, that was before he found information was easier to sell, and to carry. He had
running contracts with people like Louie, who paid him a yearly retainer. More than once Jim
had provided valuable information, for an additional price. He knew well the white slave market,
and he knew well what the new Shiek was up to, and it all wasn’t good. Such business had gotten
his father murdered. Reymus was it seemed, was out for revenge. The British military had left
the Middle East years ago, but the British were still very much involved in the Middle East
politics. Very much. He wasn’t quite sure how Sara played into all this, or was it her Father?
There was much monies to be made playing both sides against each other. Jim fit in where-ever
he went. His American Indian blood and his dark skin blended well into the crowd. He also had a
gift for languages, and a bit of a sense of humor. He never took things too serious. His skill was
with a knife, a bit of rope, or Jujitsu, and pressure points. His speed was unbelievable, or his
abilitiy to be in one place then another. He was a bit spooky. Said to be the son of a Medicine
Man. Louie liked him, and trusted him. They both traveled somewhat in the same circles, or had
once upon a time. Louie was retreating into enjoying his hard won family and good fortune.
Most of Louie’s war friends were gone now. Only a few like Jim were still around.
“Where are we going?” asked Louie.
“The Cairo Hilton.”
“The Hilton?” replied Louie. “Why?”
“You wanted to look in on the Shiek didn’t you?”
“What’s he doing there?”
“Visiting some old friends.”
“What old friends?”
“Some white men from Virginia,” answered Jim.
“Virginia? Not those white men?”
“The same. Seems it’s that time again, and the boys want to keep the funding coming in.”
“I hate those bastards. It’d be a better place if someone rubbed them off the map. They
remind me too much of the war years. Lots of bastards then too. Wars just don’t seem to end.”
“Don’t I know it. My people have been fighting the bastards a lot longer than you. Why do
you think I live in the Middle East? Here I at least have a fair shot at things. It’s not the same
fixed game as at home.”
“How close can we get to over hearing their conversation?” asked Louie.
“How’s the next room? I have a nice little device for hearing through walls,” said Jim as he
pulled the Land Rover into the employee parking lot at the rear of the Cairo Hilton, home to
deals international. All kinds of deals. Tonight the walls were going to have ears. Jim lead the
way through the rear entrance. All manner of personnel were going and and coming, it was
quiting time. They had come at just the right time.
“Do you know where they are meeting?” inquired Louie.
“I sure do. The young Shiek only stays in one suite only. The Royal suite. His Royal suite.
He can occupy the suite within a two hour notice. It’s a good thing there are several Royal suites.
His is most secluded. His Father paid for its construction. When the Shiek isn’t in residence, it
remains un-occupied. Naturally a small fee is paid, either in cash or in some favor. The way of
the world, eh!
“How are we going to get in un-noticed?”
“No problem. Here put on this jacket.” Jim had pulled a dark blue employees jacket from the
back seat of the Land Rover and handed it to Louie. Jim also had a jacket for himself. As he put
his jacket on, Louie did like-wise.
“Now what?”
“Follow me, and blend in. We’re taking the stairs.”
“The stairs! That’s twenty-five floors.”
“Twenty-four,” corrected Jim. “Remember, this is the Shiek”s Royal suite, no-one else’s.”
Louie followed Jim through the rear entrance doors. Jim headed immediately for the stairs door,
and both Louie and he disappeared up the stairs. Louie looked up, seeing the long way they had
to go.
“If I’d known, I’d eaten more this morning. It’s been awhile for me and stairs. What do we
say if someone stops us?”
“They won’t. People here generally don’t ask too many questions. It’s not healthy.” Louie
kept up with Jim’s steady and deliberate pace. He could see a long ways down now, as they came
to the twenty-fourth floor door. Jim stood still and silent, then slowly opened the door, looking
into the hall. He saw no-one. He now looked to his left. He heard the elevator briefly sound, as
he ducked back into the stairway. He quickly closed the door. Louie stood still and also listened.
The sounds of foot steps could be heard along with voices.
“Quick. Back downstairs,” said Jim. They both speedily retraced their steps to the next floor
down, opened the stairway door and disappeared through it onto the twenty-third floor. Jim
motioned for Louie to hide himself against the wall, as he did. They both listened again. They
heard foot steps. Jim motioned for Louie to stand with him in front of the elevator. The elevator
bell rang and the doors opened, both Jim and Louie jumped inside. They could just see someone
having come through the stairway doors, with a gun in hand, as the elevator doors closed. They
weren’t seen, or heard. The elevator began to descend.
“What now?” asked Louie.
“We wait. There’s an employee lounge on the fifteenth floor. We can get off there.”
“That was close,” said Louie. “Someone is jumpy. I wonder if something has happened?”
“It’s generally quiet. I’m not sure what’s up.”
The elevator stopped at the fifteenth floor. Louie and Jim got off. There was all sorts of
excitement.
“What’s going on?” asked Jim of someone passing by him.
“Haven’t you heard. Someone tried to shoot the Shiek. Almost got him. If it hadn’t been for
his one body guard, they would have.”
“Who did it?” Jim inquired again.
“From what I understand it was some girl’s Father. He said the Shiek had kidnapped his
daughter then sold her on the white slave market, where she was killed.”
“Did they kill the man?”
“Yes, two shots. One to the head. One to the chest. What a mess. Blood everywhere.”
“Thank you,” said Jim, as he turned to Louie, and motioned to follow him. Jim lead the way
back to the elevator, and pushed the first floor button. Louie stood beside Jim and waited with
him for the elevator to reach the first floor.
“I guess that’s it,” said Louie.
“Yes. We’re not getting anywhere close to the Shiek tonight. That leaves only one thing to
do.”
“You’re right. We go and grab Sara and get out of Dodge, quick. The Shiek isn’t going to be
in a very friendly mood now. All it will take are the wrong words from Sara, and she’ll be
history. The elevator bell rang as the elevator stopped on the first floor, as the doors opened.
Both Louie and Jim had taken off the employee jackets, and had them bundled under one arm.
They looked only one direction as they got off the elevator. Towards the front doors. The way
was for most part clear. They quickened their steps, and were through the doors, just as the
police cars and trucks pulled up. Out sprang twenty some men dressed in black, heavily armed.
People jumped out of their way. Louie and Jim hadn’t waited. They were already around the
building heading towards the Land Rover parked in the employee parking lot. They hoped to
escape before the police had time to put up a check point. They didn’t want to get caught with
employee jackets, not being employees. Jim started the vehicle quickly, as Louie secured himself
in the passenger seat with the seat belt.
“Easy does it,” instructed Louie as the vehicle exited the parking lot, turning right, then left,
and disappearing down the street. Both men breathed a little easier. Louie looked back through
the rear window, seeing all sorts of flashing lights and vehicles back the way they had come.
“That was close. We couldn’t have picked a worse time. Head back to the compound. We
need to snatch Sara, and escape. They’ll be watching everything now. It’s now or never. You
coming with me?” asked Louie.
“I think I should, maybe. You might need me,” replied Jim.
“Yes, I might,” said Louie, as he now set his mind in motion thinking just how they were
going to pull this off. He had a general plain in mind, now he set about refining it.
“Is the plane ready to go? Gased up? A flight plan?” inquired Jim.
“Did you bring any guns?” questioned Louie.
“There are two Beretta’s under your seat, and a couple of Ak’s under the back seats. Four
clips each.”
“Did you think to bring anything to knock her out with?”
“Yes, in the dash, in front of you. Good for six hours.”
“Seems you remembered the most important things. How about water and food,” added
Louie.
“In the back. I didn’t know how long we’d be out, so I came prepared,” answered Jim.
“Good man,” said Louie. “We’ll look for a good time, then grab her. I hope we don’t get
stopped before we get to the airport, or at the airport. This is why I hate jobs in foreign countries.
Too many problems. Hell I hardly speak the language.”
“That’s why you have me,” said Jim as the vehicle disappeared into the darkening night.
Chapter Fifteen
Sara had enjoyed the day. It had been for most part been quiet. She had lounged around the
pool, and some parts of her had gotten a bit too much sun. She had taken a nice milk bath to
smoothe her sun burnt tender parts, where she never had thought one could get sun burnt. She
was discovering the Middle East sun was a lot hotter than elsewhere she had been. She hadn’t
missed Rey. He had promised to return by night. She hadn’t waited dinner for him. He had
hinted he might be late. Sara had greatly enjoyed a very nice massage from her hand maidens, as
it were. The soak in the milk bath had been the most enjoyable. She’d been left alone for most
part, and had had time to enjoy herself, which she had, twice. She was beginning to miss Jackie.
She wished her sister was also here with her. She had thought to call her and her parents, but
didn’t. Now she was simply lounging on the huge round silken covered bed, dressed simply in
light almost too sheer silk pajamas, tied at the waist. She wasn’t wearing anything underneath. It
was a hot and warm night. Rey didn’t believe in air conditioning for the general house. Only his
apartments. Sara was beginning to enjoy the warm nights, with a light breeze flowing through.
Sara’s companions for most part were elsewhere in the house. Something about a western movie
they’d all wanted to see. Sara had been invited, but she’d seen the movie. Sara had other things
on her mind. She was beginning to wonder if Rey was going to keep his word. She’d been here
three days now, and worry was setting in. Fun was fun, but?! Sara drifted off into a light sleep.
When suddenly in her dream she saw two men, both carrying some sort of weapons, were in
her room. They both were dressed in dark clothing, and walked most quietly, then she felt a
sharp pick on the right cheek of her ass, through the thin silken material. Her mind clouded, and
sleep found her. Somehow this seemed to be a repeat of a similiar experience a few days prior.
She drifted off into a delightful sleep.
“She’s out,” said Jim, as he shifted the AK-47 hung on a sling over his shoulder, and picked
up the soft and warm body that was Sara. He lifted her over his shoulder, and made for the door.
“Perhaps you ought to look around for some clothes for her to wear. This thing she has on
isn’t covering a thing,” added Jim. “Did you say this one was a sex-pot? I can believe it.”
“Head for the Rover, I’ll be right behind you,” instructed Louie. “Where the hell are her
clothes?” Louie mumbled to himself. Here they are.” Louie set about quickly gathering Sara’s
clothing, marveling how this girl hardly wore anything generally. She certainly seemed to enjoy
going el-naturel in the lack of underwear department. Louie stuffed what he could find in a
quickly secured pillow case and headed for the door. Thinking fast, he made for the apartment
door, and locked it, then was on the terrace, then heading for the Land Rover, which Jim had
started and was idling. Sara was resting on the back seat covered with a tarp. Jim left her head
slightly uncovered to more easily breathe in the warm night.
“Let’s go,” said Louie, placing the pillow case on the floor in the back. Jim easily and
quietly powered the Land Rover across the soft sands, heading for the airport. Louie settled into
the seat, and placed the AK-47 he had carried on the floor between his feet. Jim’s Ak sat on the
floor between the two front seats. Both men suddenly became aware of a sweet scent. It was
Sara. Jim could smell her on him. It was intoxicating. Jim felt himself stir. He had to will himself
to concentrate on driving. Louie thought of Marie, and how he so loved being with her. The
recent years with her had been most delightful.
“You know the way to the airport?” asked Louie.
“Yes,” was all that Jim said. Sara’s scent had filled the Land Rover and was lingering there.
Jim had felt Sara’s soft flesh, and had brushed against her warm, pointed breasts. Women! Jim
thought to himself. This young woman was really something. Jim’s mind drift back to another
young woman. Only his second. She’d been fair and beautiful like Sara. How he’d loved being
with her. She was all wildness. Untamed, and unbridled. How he had loved her. The things she
could do to him, and the taste of her. Even now in his fifties he could still see her. Strange the
things one remembers, he thought as he drove.
“What about the flight plan?” asked Jim.
“I left it open. I said I could be leaving just before midnight possibly.
“We ought to just make that. You expect any problems?”
“Not if monies paid has anything to do with it,” replied Louie. “That and a nice bottle of
wine.”
“Wine? You must have found someone who drinks.”
“Yes, I did. He was eyeing the bottle of wine I brought, so I gave it to him. He seemed most
pleased. And they say Arabs don’t drink.”
“Maybe he was half Jew.”
“Where to from here?” asked Jim.
“A brief touch down in Greece, then home, north of Rome. Where should I drop you? You
get a nice payday out of this one.”
“Rome, if you can manage it. Looking at this one, I’ve been thinking of what I have been
missing. I’m wondering how some sweet Italian thing, might like an American Indian. My
Father was a Medicine Man. Heap big magic!Besides, a sweet ride down memory lane might be
nice.”
“I take it she was Italian,” said Louie.
“Yes, she was. Been a lot of years since her.”
The Land Rover approached the air field just outside Cairo. There seemed to be some added
activity. Jim slowed the Rover.
“We might not be making Greece, from the looks of things. Someone got them looking for
us?”
“He couldn’t have. He shouldn’t have had time to reach the compound.”
“Maybe someone called him, and he has put the word out.”
“Perhaps,” added Louie. “Make for the plane quick. We’re getting out of here. Did you
bring anything else with you?”
“Just a half dozen gernades, in case things got sticky,” said Jim.
“Good Boy!” said Louie as the Rover stopped near the twin engined turbo powered plane.
“You’ve had some work done to this plane. For jobs like this, eh!
“I sort of thought adding the turbo-chargers might come in handy. Quick load her in the
back. Get the water and food. We’ll need it. Jim exited the driver’s seat, and pushed it foward.
He leaned into the back seat, and scooped Sara into his arms. The thin silken material did
nothing to hide the soft and desirable female he was now holding in his arms. She might as well
have been wearing nothing. Jim deposited her in the back seat of the plane, once again covering
her with the tarp, leaving her head uncovered. He set about loading the food, water, Sara’s
clothes in the pillow case, and the guns into the airplane, as Louie did a fast pre-flight check. Jim
loaded the gernades, Berreta’s, and Ak’s in the front seat, and at long last climbed into the
passenger seat. Louie slid into the pilots seat, and closed his door. Louie turned the key in the
ignition and the small plane came to life. Louie double checked the fluid levels on the gauges,
then set the plane in motion. It readily and quickly taxied out on the run way. Off in the distance
the lights of a Jeep could now be seen heading towards the plane.
“It’s now or never,” said Jim, as Louie gave the small plane the gas. More quickly than one
could believe of such a small plane, it gained speed, and was air borne long before the Jeep got
even close. Louie quickly banked the plane incase someone chose to shoot at them. No-one did.
The plane grabbed for sky, and was among the clouds in a matter of minutes.
“Some plane,” said Jim. “This thing has some get up and go. Very nice plane!”
“I like it,” said Louie as he smiled at Jim.
“Where am I?” suddenly came a voice from the back seat of the plane.
Jim looked back at Sara, who was now sitting up in the back seat of the plane. The outline of
her breasts and nipples shown easily through the thin silken fabric. She instantly saw where
Jim’s eyes were looking, and looked down at herself. She pulled the tarp up to cover herself.
“Who are you people?” demanded Sara. “Where are you taking me?”
“Home,” said Louie. “Jackie sent us to get you. My name is Louie. This is Jim. We just
rescued you.”
“Home?” said Sara weakly, her mind still somewhat clouded.”Jackie sent you?”
“Stephen really.”
“Louie? You’re the Frenchman. I’ve heard of you. We learned about you in school. You and
the Mistress. Does anyone have some water? I’m thirsty.”
“Here,” said Jim handing Sara a full canteen of water.
“Does Rey know I’m gone?” asked Sara.
“He probably does now. I think someone called him from the compound. Someone tried to
kill him tonight.”
“They did? Why do you think he knows I’m gone,” asked Sara.
“Someone was about to stop us as we were taking off.”
“I’m cold. Did you happen to bring any of my clothes.”
“They’re in the pillow case,” instructed Jim. Sara reached down to the plump pillow case
resting on the floor. She put it on her lap, and began to sort through it. Jim turned around to give
her some privacy. Sara found the clothes she had been wearing when she’d been first kidnapped.
She put the tarp over herself and began to dress. Dressing in the back seat of a small plane
proved a bit of a challenge, but Sara managed. She’d been in her share of back seats before. The
biggest problem was getting the silken pajamas off. Once this had been done, everything else
went most smoothly. Finally Sara was dressed and pulled the tarp off her, sitting upright in the
seat.
“Is there anything to eat? asked Sara. Jim handed her a couple of boloney sandwiches. Sara
consummed them quickly, then an apple. Finally fed, Sara settled down on the seat, and let sleep
find her. Jim reached back and covered her again with the tarp. In her sleep Sara said, Thank
You. Jim smiled, and turned his attentions back to the front of the plane.
“How’s our cargo? Is she sleeping?”
“Yes,” said Jim. “How long before we reach Greece?”
“A couple of hours,” replied Louie.
“I’m sorry I can’t spell you. I’m a loosey airplane pilot.”
“That’s alright. I’m use to it. Catch a few zzz’s. We’ll be there before you know it. That
being said, Jim settled further into the seat, and let sleep also find him, and dreamed. He dreamed
he was with the girl he had left behind years ago, when he had choosen adventure over her. He
had through the years wondered what life would have been like with her. Sara reminded him of
her. Louie reached down and keyed the radio. He dialed Stephen’s cell number direct. Stephen’s
phone rang a few times, and then a familiar voice answered.
“995 is this you? questioned Stephen.
“It is. Mission accomplished.”
“When do you expect to touch down?”
“A few days,” answered Louie.
“We’ll be waiting for you, over!”
“Over,” said Louie ending the call. He was hoping for late today. He wasn’t sure how far the
Shiek’s reach was, or who he’d have waiting for them. Louie settled back in the seat and
concentrated on the sky in front of him, as the gentle sound of the engines filled the cabin.
Chapter Sixteen
The small plane purred along beautifully. Louie kept himself alert with coffee he had
brought along. He could now see Greece. He was planning on landing at an old WWII air strip.
His contacts would be waiting for him with fuel, water, and food, plus ammunition if he needed
it. He didn’t. They hadn’t needed to fire a shot so far. Louie keyed the mic and listened. He
heard. 995 all is ok. Land where you see the yellow smoke only. He double clicked the mic, then
put it back on it’s hook. He began to reduce his speed, and started to descend. He looked for the
yellow smoke. There he saw it. Instantly the small air strip was lit with small lights. Louie now
put down the landing gear and took several notches on the flaps. The wheels touched down
perfectly. He began a gentle braking seeing the fuel truck and Jeep at the end of the air strip. He
taxied in that direction. Both Jim and Sara now awoke.
“Where are we?” questioned Sara.
“We have just landed in Northern Greece at an old air strip.
“Jim, you better keep alert in case of trouble,” Louie instructed. Jim picked up the AK and
looked around. All seemed as expected. Louie stopped the plane within yards of the fueling
truck. Louie got out of the plane as did Jim, who now took the safety off the automatic. Two men
walked foward. Louie recognized one of them.
“Louie said the older man, It’s so nice to see you. I see you are still up to your old tricks.”
“Pierre! I thought you were long dead. They can’t kill the old fox can they? Who’s this with
you?”
“My son Michael.”
“He must take after his Mother. He’s better looking,” Louie laughed.
“He does, returned Pierre. We’ll have you fueled and out of here within the hour. You in a
hurry?”
“I’m not sure who the Shiek will have looking for us. I still need to be careful. Like in the
old days, eh!”
“Yeah like the old days. You running from the Shiek? He’s a bad one. He’ll do anything for
money. He’s into guns, drugs, white slavery, anything. Not at all like his Father.” Sara heard
what had been said, and spoke up.
“Rey’s not at all like that,” she retorted.
“Is this the one you rescued,” Pierre asked. “I heard the Shiek had just made a deal to sell
her to a Russian.”
“You have to be wrong,” Sara replied.
“What was the Shiek selling her for?” asked Louie.
“For a quarter million in US dollars.” Sara had no reply this time. She just went back to the
plane, and sat on the ground. She began to wonder if she’d been wrong about her old friend.
“We better get you out of here quickly. The Shiek and Russians have a long reach.” Several
men began to refuel the plane. Sara walked back and inquired after a ladies room. Pierre handed
her a roll of toilet paper, and directed her to some bushes. She took his lead, and went where she
had been directed. After several minutes she came back, and handed the roll back to the old man.
She studied his face, then stood by Louie and Jim. The old man offered her a seat in the Jeep,
along with some water and a sandwich. She took all three. The men drifted a few feet away to
talk.
“She’s beautiful,” said the old man. “I can see why the Shiek wanted her. She have any
sisters?”
“One,” said Louie. “She’s a raven haired beauty.”
“The family is blessed with such beauty. I suspect the Mother is equally beautiful.”
“She still is,” added Louie.
“Old money?” asked Pierre.
“Not so much. Old Royalty, with new money.”
“Now I see,” said the old man. “What’s your part in this?” he asked Louie.
“That’s a bit complicated. Better for you that you don’t know,” replied Louie. A man came
and spoke briefly with the old man.
“Louie you’re all fueled and ready to go. There’s fresh water and food on the plane. It’s
been nice to see you,” said the old man as he hugged Louie. The old man went back to the Jeep
and spoke with Sara.
“You’re a most beautiful young woman. I hope you appreciate your friends. Have a safe trip
home. He took her hand helping her from the Jeep and kissed her hand. Sara was much taken
aback.
“Thank you for your kindness. The best to you and your family.” Sara walked back to the
plane and got inside.
“Beauty can be the Devil,” the old man lastly said, waving at Louie, as he got into the plane
with Jim. The small plane taxied unto the runway and was off within seemingly seconds. It again
grabbed for sky then disappeared. Both the fuel truck and Jeep also disappeared into the night.
“Who was that old man?” Sara asked.
“A very old friend. He fought with me and the Mistress during the war. He lost his whole
family to the Nazi’s. He started over again after the war.
“There seemed to be both a kindness and a strength in his face. Like he had seen much.”
Louie didn’t comment. Somethings could never be explained. Sara seemed to understand
somehow.
“Anyone for a sandwich?” she asked, handing a sandwich to both Louie and Jim. She also
handed them a cold can of soda. Both men ate hungrily, and drank sparingly. They still had a
ways to go, and relieving oneself at ten thousand feet could be tricky. Sara settled back in her
seat, and once again slept. Jim decided to stay awake to keep Louie company. They didn’t speak
much. It would be another five hours before they were home. Louie’s home. Getting Sara back to
her home, would require another day at least. Louie had decided to regroup at his home, and
await Stephen’s arrival. He hoped this would throw any actions the Shiek might have into
disarray. Louie felt more comfortable on home ground. He wasn’t sure the Shiek had quite given
up in trying to secure Sara. So far the weather had cooperated. He wasn’t sure that would
continue from the looks of the sky he was flying into. He checked with weather report, and his
fears were confirmed. They would be flying right into a storm. Louie got permission to fly at a
lower altitude, and hoped for the best. The worst that could happened was they would be forced
to land, and wait. This was the worst Louie was hoping for, and not a lightning strike to the
plane. He had just barely lived through one lightning strike in his life. He wasn’t up for another.
He kept a watchful eye on the weather as did Jim, as the plane continued along. Sara peacefully
slept.
Chapter Seventeen
“Have you heard from Louie?” asked Jackie laying naked beside Stephen.
“No,” replied Stephen, caressing her right breast. He could see Jackie was excited.
“How come?” returned Jackie squeezing his member tightly in her hand. When did he
leave?”
“Two days ago. Be careful there. That’s not a pull toy,” he said.
“No!” said Jackie as she now put her mouth over him, tasting of him, and toying with him
also with her hands. Stephen felt himself grow. Jackie now straddled Stephen letting him sink
deeply within her. He took her breasts in both his hands and squeezed them gently. He felt the
shiver go through her, and her muscles tighten around him. She bent down and kissed him. He
now gripped the cheeks of her ass as she began to move up and down on him. He loved watching
her. He saw the pleasure register on her face. She increased her movements. His one hand
released it’s hold on her ass cheek, and sought out her little bud. He found it and rubbed it. Jackie
let out a cry of pleasure as she came. Stephen felt her wetness. He felt himself tense. Jackie
whispered,”Not yet.” He willed himself to last. She bent down to allow him to taste of her
breasts. He suckled on each breast.
“Now!” she said. They both came together. Jackie collapsed on Stephen’s chest, as they both
continued to breathe heavily. They embraced each other. Jackie fell into a light sleep, releasing
Stephen from within her, as she laid next to him on the huge bed. Stephen looked down at her
round breasts, and nipples. He gently caressed one. Jackie murmured in her sleep turning over
and pushing her behind into him. He was tempted to pleasure her once again, but rose from the
bed, covering Jackie with the silken sheet before he left the bedroom.
Stephen found his robe and put it on. He had to will himself to relax. He left the bedroom,
and walked down the hall to the den, which also served as his office in the Great House. He
walked over to the small refrigerator and looked inside. He found what he was looking for, a
cold can of beer. Though he now ran a winery, he still liked having a cold beer at night. He
closed the door, then walked over to the desk. He sat down in the leather chair. He set the beer
down and began to look for it. The special cellphone Louie had given him. He pushed 1 on the
speed dial and waited.
“Hello,” said Louie. “Stephen?”
“Yeah Louie, It’s me. Where are you?”
“Just south east of Italy.”
“How’s Sara?”
“Asleep right now.”
“How much longer?”
“That depends on the weather. We’re heading right into a storm. We may have to set down
at an old air strip I know of. We ought to be home in five, six hours. Less if we happen to get a
tail wind from this storm.”
“Any trouble yet?” asked Stephen.
“Not yet. I have Jim with me in case we do,” replied Louie.
“Who’s Jim?”
“A good friend in time of trouble.”
“You have any trouble getting her? Did she put up a fight?”
“She did at first, but I came prepared. After that smooth sailing. This girl doesn’t like clothes
does she?”
“You noticed,” added Stephen.
“You couldn’t help but notice. A real sex kitten this one, eh.”
“You could say that.
“How’s the older sister?”
“You mean my future wife?”
“Oh, I didn’t know. You’re going to settle down, eh.”
“Seemed like the thing to do. The family is great.”
“You coming to pick her up? I can deliver, but it will be in a few days. The Shiek might
cause me some trouble.”
“The Shiek? I thought Sara said he was a good friend.”
“The word has it he intended on selling her to a Russian.”
“You’re kidding. How much?”
“A quarter a mill US.”
“Damn! You think he might come after her again?”
“He might. He doesn’t like disappointing a buyer. A real piece of work this one. Drugs,
black market, white slavery.”
“Does Sara know?”
“I think so. She was standing close by when I was told.”
“What can we do about this?”
“I’m not sure. I haven’t been in these waters for some time. I didn’t think it wise to hang
around. We had her to get out. He wasn’t there when we grabbed her , or we might have settled
things then.”
“I think it’s best if you deliver. Is that alright with you?” questioned Stephen. “Is there
anything you want me to do?”
“Contact Bill and see what he knows about the Shiek. I’m hoping he just lets this go. We’ll
just have to wait and see. I have to hang up now, the weather is getting worse. We’ll be alright. I
have things covered. Louie clicked end on the cell and let it drop into his lap. Louie had hoped to
fly as the crow flies home, but he knew he was going to have to avoid this storm. Louie now flew
due west. It would take longer to get home. Jim and Sara both were sound asleep. The buffeting
of the small airplane didn’t seem to be bothering them. It certainly was bothering Louie. He
reached for the thermos of coffee, and unscrewed the cap, and took a drink. The coffee was still
hot. It warmed him all the way down. He now placed the thermos back between the seats, and
focused on the storm. It looked like they might avoid it all together. Flying due west seemed to
do the trick.
“Who were you talking to?” asked Jackie walking into the den, mostly naked save the light
shorty silk robe she had on. She hadn’t bothered to button it up. Stephen could easily see all there
was to see. She sat down on the edge of the desk next to his chair.
“Louie,” he said.
“Where are they?” asked Jackie excitedly.
“Somewhere south east of Italy. They just left Greece.”
“Then Sara’s alright?”
“Yeah, she’s fine. Louie took along some help?”
“What kind of help?”
“Oh, some seasoned muscle kind of help,” answered Stephen.
“I guess it went alright?”
“For most part. Seems Sara put up a fight.”
“She would. Wait until she gets home. I’m going to give it to her.”
“You might want to tone that down a bit. She may have found out Rey was about to sell her
to a Russian for a quarter of a mill US.”
“He wouldn’t? The bastard!!. Did Louie say if Rey might present any further problems?”
“He wasn’t sure. He said in these kinds of deals it wasn’t good to disappoint a buyer. It’s not
healthy.”
“When’s he bringing Sara home? I assume you are having him bring Sara back?”
“Yeah, I thought it best given the circumstances. He said a few days. They were flying
home, then flying here after some rest. They were having some trouble with an approaching
storm, though Louie said they’d be alright.”
“A storm?”
“Yeah, a storm. You can’t fly without facing a storm now and again,” returned Stephen.
Jackie now scooted herself in front of Stephen on the desk. She put her arms around his neck and
kissed him. Her legs were nicely spread presenting herself to him. Stephen felt himself rise. The
chair in which he was sitting had no arms. Jackie now straddled him on the chair. She reached
down and found him then manuevered herself so he entered her. Her silk robe disappeared
somewhere on the floor as she pushed her breasts towards him. He didn’t miss the suggestion.
His mouth played on her nipples, as a shiver went through her. She held him firmly from within.
The chair rocked with their combined movements, when they came together. Jackie hugged
Stephen against her bare chest, as he also held her. The pleasure waves just continued in their
embrace. Jackie looked down at Stephen, and kissed him, then said.
“Thank you for taking care of my sister. I love you.” Stephen now picked Jackie up in his
arms. He slid from within her. She looped her arms around his neck. Stephen took them both
back to their bedroom, made love once more, then fell asleep interwined in each other. All the
while the small plane just managed to skirt the edge of the storm, then headed north up the
western Italy coast towards home, and Marie and Little Louie. They were going to make good
time having a good tail wind.
Elsewhere--“How could you let her get away?” stormed the Shiek. “Where exactly were you two? I told
you to watch her.”
“We were watching her. It was hard not to watch her,” the one guard replied.
“Do you know who they were?”
“No! They were dressed all in black. They carried AK’s. They didn’t waste anytime. They
seemed to drug her, then scooped her up and were gone. We lost them, then we found them at the
airport.”
“Why didn’t you stop them there?”
“We didn’t have a chance. We had just seen them, when that plane of theirs rocketed down
the runway, then was gone. That had to be some special plane. It hardly at all taxied when it was
airborne. We didn’t dare shoot because she was on board.”
“Well at least you did something right. Back to your posts before I loose my temper.” Rey
wasn’t as mad as he was pretending to be. If anything he was relieved Sara was gone. Now he
had the Russian to contend with though. What the hell, he thought, he’d cut his price and give
the Russian two other western girls he had locked away. He’d like two better than one. Rey
debated going after Sara. Clearly she had some people quite capable of hit and run tactics, and
they were quite good. Rey had another problem. Someone just missed killing him tonight. He
had too many thoughts who might have tried. He had been making too many enemies lately. In
his many businesses it was impossible not to have stepped on some peoples toes. He wondered
who exactly had snatched Sara? They were clearly professional. He could use a few
professionals on the staff. I have too many people who like to watch televison, or play video
games. Rey silently wished his Father was still living. He thought back to his days at school with
Sara.
“Rey, this is really a nice car. You never told me you were rich.”
“My Father is rich. I’m just his son,” said Rey as he moved closer to Sara, as they both sat in
the back seat of the Lincoln. His hand moved across her knee, as he kissed her. His other hand
felt her rounded breast through her light dress. He could feel how pointed her nipple was. His
hand now felt the warm, soft skin on the inside of her thigh. She moved her legs slightly apart
welcoming his touch. His hand reached further up her thigh, until he felt the twin thick folds of
skin between her legs. Sara wasn’t wearing any underwear. His fingers played there, then gently
parted the thick petals of skin, and probed into her. A wave and a shiver went through her as she
kissed Rey then bit him on his ear. His other hand now felt of her bare breast inside her dress,
which now was unbuttoned to her waist. He bent his head to taste of her breasts as she leaned
back against the seat. Sara’s hand felt the bulge in his pants, then pulled down the zipper. She
reached inside for him, and pulled him free. She moved her hand up and down him. He grew in
her hand. Sara kicked her shoes off, then raised her dress, pulling Rey towards her, guiding him
inside her. Rey immediately began to thrust into her, as his hands felt and squeezed her breasts.
Sara let out a cry of pleasure. Rey tensed, then Sara came, then he. She urged him on and he
remained firm within her as the waves just traveled through her, one after another. She now
pushed Rey back on the seat, and she turned around, to allow him to take her from the rear, as
she was able to freely please herself. Sara was relentless, and wanton. She was unbridled. Rey’s
hands played with her breasts, as she bounced upon him, seemingly forever, when at last she
came, all over the back of the front seat. Sara now turned around sitting on Rey’s lap with him
still within her, and cuddled herself against him. He softly kissed and caressed her. Rey felt
something special for Sara.
It wasn’t long after this Sara was called back home because of her brothers’ death, and Rey
was called home because his Father was sick.
They hadn’t gotten back together since. Until now, when Rey had her kidnapped. Rey
wondered to himself, if he’d really gone through with it. Selling Sara to the Russian. He
wondered if he had changed. How he had changed? In reality he knew he had. He was glad Sara
was gone, and free. The Shiek turned and went to his rooms.
Chapter Eighteen
The small plane with Louie as it’s pilot was making very good time up the western coast of
Italy. Louie had just called air control and related his position and destination. He was sipping
some of his still hot coffee when he heard.
“Where are we?” asked Sara from the back seat. She was feeling a chill, and for once,
wished she’d worn some underwear. It wasn’t every day one got kidnapped and flown clear
across the continent. She for a moment wondered where Rey was.
“We’re a couple of hours from home,” replied Louie.
“My home?” questioned Sara.
“No, my home just outside Rome.
“Oh!” responded Sara.
“You’ll be going home in a couple of days,” said Louie sensing Sara’s wanting to be home.
“You’ll get to meet my wife Marie, and my son, Little Louie. Marie is a fine cook.”
Sara didn’t say anything. She suddenly was hungry again.
“Is there anything to eat?” she asked.
“Here’s a couple of sandwiches,” replied Louie, handing Sara a brown paper bag. Sara took
the bag from Louie, and hardly inspected the sandwiches, before consumming them. She now
felt a little better, and pulled the tarp around herself, and once again fell asleep.
“Hey! Is there any coffee left?” questioned Jim, having awoken. “Where are we?”
“There’s some coffee in the thermos, instructed Louie, trying to keep on course.
“How much longer? Any problems?”
“Not now,” answered Louie, wishing he’d brought along a second pilot.
“Hey! You want to learn to fly?” asked Louie.
“Well, I don’t know,” answered Jim. “How hard is it?”
“Not hard at all,” replied Louie. “Here put your hands on the yoke. Easy does it. Steady!”
Jim took the yoke in his hands and got a feel for it.
“Now, look here. This is the course and direction, and here’s the horizon. Just keep
everything the same. I have to pee. Too much coffee. Louie eased himself out of his seat and
made his way into the back where he found the relief tube which he now inserted through a small
sliding flap door in the side of the plane. He inserted the tube through the door, then took himself
out, and let nature take it’s course. A faint yellow liquid trailed out behind the plane. Louie now
put himself away, and coiled up the tube, and put it back into its hiding place.
“That feels better,” said Louie now taking up his seat again. “Here let me take over.”
“Hey, I was just getting the hang of this,” added Jim. “Has she awoken yet?”
“Just before you did. She ate my last two sandwiches, then went back to sleep.”
“She say anything about the Shiek?”
“No, but I got the sense she was thinking about him.”
“Your last two sandwiches? I guess there isn’t anything left to eat.”
“There’s another bag under your seat,” instructed Louie. “Marie made three bags of
sandwiches.” Jim reached under his seat and found the small paper bag.
“These look good. You want one?”
“No, I better not. There’s not a good way to take care of the other call of nature on this
thing. Help yourself. We should be landing in about an hour.
“You’ll have to teach me to fly when we get back for any future missions,” said Jim as he
also consumed two sandwiches.
“That might be a good idea,” said Louie settling back in the seat. Jim also once again settled
into a light sleep as the plane sped along. Louie could almost see home now. He could just make
out ships in the distance in port. The weather had cleared and it was smooth flying from here.
Mean-while, Rey was thinking of Sara. He really shouldn’t have gone away leaving the
fools to watch over her, he thought, but he was more concerned about who had tried to kill him.
This time it had been a near thing. Another two inches, and his brains would have been spread all
over the Mediterranean. It probably was those questionable missiles he sold the Iranians. He had
told them they had been salvaged from a sinken ship. He had sold them dirt cheap. Some
Iranians were impossible to deal with. Rey hoped he hadn’t gotten on someone’s shit list in
either London or Washington. These people absolutely had no sense of humor. Sometimes in the
businesses he was involved in, Rey didn’t know who to trust. How much simpler things were
when his Father was alive.
Else-where, Stephen sat behind his desk at the winery. His door was closed, with
instructions not to be disturbed for an hour. An unusual occurrence. Ben wasn’t sure what to
make of these instructions, especially if Jackie showed up. Stephen dialed a secure number via a
secure line. He hadn’t spoken much with Bill since the Renee affair. Bill had just reassumed his
old post, having been locked away in records and research in a basement somewhere. Things
were heating up once again, and persons of experience were again needed. It was nice to have a
window and to see out again thought Bill sitting behind his old desk, when he heard his secured
phone softly ring.
“Hello Bill,” said Stephen. “Congratulations in getting out of the dungeon.”
“Thanks. What do I owe this pleasure?”
“You heard Sara got snatched by the Shiek?”
“Yeah. Seems indirectly her getting snatched helped me get my old post back. What’s up?”
“Louie snatched her back, and he’s headed home.”
“Home, you mean his home outside Rome?”
“Yes. I spoke with him and he’s almost there now.”
“He’s getting a bit old for these jobs, isn’t he?”
“Not so you’d tell it. He still has his hand in,” replied Stephen. Stephen hadn’t disclosed his
relationship with Louie. He wasn’t sure Bill knew of this relationship. Somethings were best kept
secret in this game.
“Why the call?” asked Bill
“What do you know about the Shiek?”
“That’s the son. The Old Man is dead.”
“Right!”
“Not a lot. He trades in white slavery, arms, ammunitions, hot art, and the occassional
intelligence. Someone just tried to kill him. They just missed.”
“You’re kidding! When was that?”
“Two nights ago.”
“That’s when Louie snatched Sara.”
“Where was he?”
“On board a ship in the Mediterranean. I suspect he was doing some sort of deal. The
Iranians aren’t too happy about some surplus missiles he sold them.”
“Not the best people to have mad at you,” said Stephen.
“How’s the Family holding up?”
“As well as can be expected. Seems Sara knew the Shiek in school. Were some sort of
friends. Knowing Sara, a lot more than friends.”
“I didn’t know that,” added Bill. “That would explain a lot.”
“I don’t believe friends kidnap friends.”
“Perhaps that’s how the Shiek gets his girl friends. It’s been said when he gets tired of a girl
friend he sells them. Word has it he was about to sell Sara to the Russians. Not people I’d like
screwing me.”
“Is that all you know about him?” inquired Stephen.
“Why? You afraid he might come and snatch Sara again?”
“The thought had occurred.”
“I wouldn’t worry too much. Having just been almost murdered, I believe he has much more
to worry about, regardless of any feelings he might have had for Sara. The fact he was about to
sell her to the Russians ought to kill any feelings she had for him. Does she know?”
“Louie said she over heard his conversation with someone involving this very subject.
“No, I wouldn’t be too concerned. Sara might want to stay closer to home for a while
though. No telling how many free lancers there might be who’d do the job for a nice payday. The
Shiek could hardly turn one away with Sara tucked under one arm, as it were. He’d feel
obligated to pay any required fee within reason.
“This puts a new light on things,” said Stephen. “I’m almost tempted to have Louie keep her
for a while. I’m not so sure she’d like it.”
“Is she still trying to get familiar?”
“She was prior to this. No telling how this has effected her. Jackie is wanting to give her a
piece of her mind, or was. It’s not every day your sister calls you up after having been kidnapped
and tells you it’s alright. That it’s just an old friend expressing his desire to see you again.”
“Some friend! I’ve heard of some of the people the Shiek sells western girls to. Not very
nice people. I haven’t heard of too many girls making it back home again in one piece. Women
in that part of the world have little value, and no say. White Slavery is alive and doing a very
profitable business. I heard the Shiek has some ten wives. His Father had twenty. Somethings
haven’t changed.”
“Seems so,” said Stephen.
“Sara is real lucky Louie sprung her when he did, other-wise she might have never been
found, alive.”
“It’s that bad?” asked Stephen.
“It’s that bad!”
“I think, an exteneded stay at Louie’s might be a good thing for her. How to pull it off? You
think she’ll be safe there?”
“With Louie? They’d have to be insane to approach him on his own ground. I’ve heard
stories about him. He made the Nazi’s really pay for killing his parents. He’s quite deadly with
either hand, and I’ve never heard of anyone who can equal him with a gun or knife. Then there is
his knowledge of explosives. We don’t have anyone equal to him these days. Louie is one of a
kind that world wars create. You say he’s hasn’t changed much?”
“Not so that it’s noticeable.”
“I guess he was the first person you called once you learned where Sara was?”
“None other. And get this. Little Louie is being trained by his Father. At eight he can
already shoot a fly at fifty feet. Marie isn’t too happy Louie is training Little Louie to be as
deadly as Papa, but she realizes Louie still has enemies.”
“That has to be a tough legacy to be born into. Louie still has his hand in, I guess,” asked
Bill.
“Somewhat. He has retreated into his life with Marie, Little Louie and the winery.”
“Did anyone go with Louie?”
“Someone named Jim. He’s part Indian.”
“The Indian? Holy Shit! That’s a name I haven’t heard in a while. The things I’ve heard
about him. Now that was one hell of a team to send to rescue Sara. I guess they didn’t meet much
resistence?”
“Louie said it was in and out. Real smooth!”
“The Shiek doesn’t know how lucky he was to be away. The Indian has a reputation with a
knife, and not being afraid or hesitant to use it. Seems he likes to do some cutting.”
“You’re not saying what I think you are saying?” asked Stephen.
“Don’t ever get Jim mad, or sneak up on him. He reactions are immediate and automatic. I
wouldn’t worry one bit if Jim was around Louie’s with Sara. No-one is going to get close to her
with him around.”
“I’ll see if I can’t get Louie to have Marie make friends with Sara. This might be what she
really needs. Hell, I’d like a week or so in Rome, myself.”
“I guess I’ve answered most of your questions,” said Bill. Say hello to Phillip for me. And
the Duchess. Now that’s a real woman. See you.” Bill hung up as did Stephen. The room was
quiet. It was a pleasant day, as Stephen opened his office door.
Elsewhere--“You missed him! What happened?”
“The boat rocked just as I fired, and threw my shot off.”
“Why didn’t you shoot again?”
“I didn’t have a chance. He heard the shot, and ducked inside the port house. I had to
escape.”
“We have been paid. When do you think you’ll get another chance? They gave us a week
only. Where is he now?”
“He flew I suspect back to his villa.”
“Any chance of getting him there?”
“I don’t think so. The place is out in the middle of nowhere. He has dogs and alarms. His
people have orders to shoot first, and ask questions later, only if the person they are shooting at is
still alive. I’ve also heard he like snakes. I hate snakes!”
“You only have a week. When you going to get him? It’s either him or us.”
“Don’t get your shorts in a bunch. I’ll get him. I always do, don’t I?”
“Yes, you do. Now I feel better. You up for a drink?”
“Not now. I have someone waiting for me. Don’t wait up for me.” The small dark skinned
man left his friend, a slightly taller, and fair haired man sitting at the bar. It was a nicely cool
night with a half Moon.
Chapter Nineteen
The small plane having reached the outskirts of Rome, flew steadily north east. It wouldn’t
be long now thought Louie, repositioning himself in the seat. His rear had gone to sleep on him.
Sleep! That is going to be welcomed he thought having been up for two days. He wasn’t as
young as he use to be, and Louie was feeling his age. This game was only for younger men.
Louie had been worrying about old enemies settling old scores lately. He worried about both his
son and Marie. He wished he’d had a son much sooner. He would be leaving him old enemies,
and a legacy to live up to. He was glad the Indian had decided on an extended stay. He was much
more deadly than Louie. Not one who hesitated when confronted. His ability with a knife, or the
small ax he sometimes carried was remarkable. He could split an apple in mid air at a hundred
feet. Marie would be able to relax a bit with him around. Louie still had his most able field hands
also. Some hold overs from the old days. Having been with Louie a very long time in fact. Wars
came and went, but enemies always seemed to remain. Forever just lurking just out of sight,
waiting for a moment of weakness. Italians weren’t ones who forgot easily.
The winery with it’s small air strip could be seen now. Louie made his approach
accordingly, taking into account the direction the wind sock was blowing. Suddenly Louie felt so
tired. The planes wheels touched down perfectly. Having heard the small planes approach, both
Marie and Little Louie ran outside, waiting for the plane to land and to coast to a stop. Sara and
the Indian were now awake. Sara threw off the tarp and rearranged herself. She was beginning to
feel the need to relieve herself. The sudden landing seemed to bring on the urge. The Indian
looked around and secured the weapons, and gernades. Such things weren’t good let roll around.
He also looked around the area as the small plane coasted to a stop just inside the hangar. Marie
and Little Louie ran towards the plane and embraced Louie as he exited. Louie warmly kissed
Marie, then grabbed Little Louie in his arms, tossing him into the air. Little Louie squealed with
delight. Sara and the Indian together walked around the plane to meet Louie’s family.
“I guess you are Jim,” said Marie. “And you have to be Sara,” she said giving Sara a warm
hug, which Sara hesitantly returned.
“Sara,” said Louie, “You’ll be staying in the small house with Jim. I hope this is alright. It’ll
be a few days before I can fly you back home. I haven’t had any sleep for two days. I’m dead
tired. I spoke with Stephen and told him I’d be flying you home the end of the week. How’s that
sound?”
“Sounds fine,” Sara weakly returned, not quite sure she liked bunking with the Indian. She
wasn’t sure how, but she felt she’d already had some words with him. Her mind went back to the
Shieks, but she didn’t remember much. She had this sore place on her right ass cheek she wasn’t
sure how she’d gotten it.
“Where are my manners?” sounded Marie. Sara, I bet you’d like to freshen up a bit. Louie,
show Jim the small house, while Sara and I get aquainted. Louie go with your Father.” Little
Louie was delighted to do so. He wanted to hear all about the trip.
“Louie, I have the bed all ready for you,” added Marie. Louie acknowledged what his wife
had said, watching her and Sara go towards the larger house. He, Little Louie and Jim now
secured the small plane inside the hangar having pushed it inside. Little Louie eagerly helped
carry some of the gear from the airplane. Jim handled the rifles and ordnance. These were
secured in a small locked room. Little Louie helped his Father and Jim tie the plane down. Such
things were necessary given the sudden storms that did spring up. Louie would perform any
maintenance after he got some sleep. He now walked towards the small house with Jim and his
son. The small house had been home for Alfonse and Mama for a short time. He missed them.
“You don’t mind rooming with Sara, do you Jim?” he asked. Seeing Little Louie was near,
Jim pulled Louie aside.
“As long as she doesn’t run around naked. I’m not sure what my actions might be then.”
“I don’t believe you’ll have to worry about that. Seems she only runs around semi-naked
with old or current boy-friends.”
“We’ll be fine then,” replied Jim. “You expecting any trouble?”
“There might be. I suspect maybe some free lancers might try and snag her again. Trying to
make a bit of money, is all. I don’t expect trouble from the Shiek. I think he let us get away with
her. He really didn’t have much security around her. He seems to have other problems right now.
Like trying to stay alive.”
“Who do you think tried to kill him?” asked Jim.
“Had to be some real amateurs. They missed.”
“Yeah, I was wondering about that. Aboard a ship. A real sitting duck, and someone missed?
Really had to be amateur night. You think someone was sending a message?”
“I wouldn’t doubt it,” said Louie.
“Some of our western friends displeased with his snatching the girl?”
“I wouldn’t be surprised. They have been known to take such actions before.”
“So, who are we guarding her against?”
“The free lancers. You mind standing guard tonight?” asked Louie.
“I don’t have anything better to do, besides I’ve already slept.”
“Speak about sleep. I’m tired. Marie will make you something to eat. Come on inside.
Louie! Come on. We’re going inside.
“Papa, I wanted to hear about the trip,” replied Little Louie.
“Jim can tell you. I need some sleep. Both men headed towards the house, with Little Louie
trailing behind. Jim had kept one Ak with three extra magazines. The Ak was slung over one
shoulder as they all entered the house. While--“How are you? asked Marie. Both women were upstairs inside the bathroom, as Sara began
to prepare for a much welcomed hot bath, which Marie had drawn for Sara.
“I’m fine,” Sara replied with some tension in her voice.
“I don’t suppose it’s everyday you get kidnapped by an old friend, is it?”
“No, it’s not.”
“Were you afraid?”
“I wasn’t then, but now I am. I’m not sure why I acted as I did. I was fine with Rey, the
Shiek, but now realizing how dangerous it all was, I’m upset. I never dreamed Rey would do
such a thing to me. We were good friends and lovers in school. He was one of my first. I’m just
now coming to understand things. He was really going to sell me to a Russian?” declared Sara
embracing Marie as the tears began, and Sara broke down in her arms. Marie set them both down
on the long velvet covered bench. The emotions and stress were just now registering in Sara. It
had all seemed like a dream.
“How could he do such a thing?” Marie wasn’t sure what to say, so she just comforted Sara,
and helped her undress and get into the welcoming bath tub complete with bubble bath soap.
Sara carefully eased into the tub, with Marie’s assistence. Marie couldn’t help but see what a
beautiful woman Sara was becoming. She silently could see why the Shiek could get a quarter of
a million US for her. What she couldn’t understand is, why he didn’t keep her for himself? She
clearly was in love with him. She could also see how spoiled Sara was. Sex and men she sensed
would always be a problem for her, lease ways until the children came, and her looks began to
fade. She envied Sara’s good looks. Marie felt she’d lost something with the birth of hers and
Louie’s son. She could begin to see the first of fine lines, and some added weight. The weight
didn’t come off as easily as it once had. She felt a bit insecure, especially given the dangerous
man she had married. Everytime now, she worried more and more about Louie’s return from
trips. She knew too well the enemies he still had. Alfonse had perhaps told Marie too much.
Worry was a woman’s way. Marie was worried for herself and their son. She didn’t like it at all
that Little Louie would inherit his Father’s world. Marie had lost her first love once, and she still
missed him. Perhaps what she really missed were the simpler times. Simpler times for her. She
never understood why life had to be so violent. She had always found herself drawn to men with
violence around them for some reason. Marie would calm herself now, and simply push it all
away in her mind.
She now simply went to be with her husband in their bed together for some time together, to
warm him, and to comfort herself. She left Sara to soak in the tub. Little Louie played with Jim
downstairs along with the house maid Rita. She would see to both Sara and Little Louie, and
perhaps Jim. She busied herself with the evening meal. She was said to be a distant cousin of
Louie’s. She had come to help out when Marie was first pregnant with Little Louie, and was
required to stay in bed some of the time. The pregnancy for Marie had been a difficult one. The
doctor wasn’t sure Marie would be able to give birth. Her plumbing wasn’t perfect. Old illnesses,
and the like. She had been gang raped once. She had never told anyone about it, especially
Louie. She knew what he’d do. She had taken a short cut home one night, and a group of boys
had cornered her. They took her all night. She had just been able to find her clothes and make it
home the next day. It had been good that both her parents worked. She had time to clean herself
up, and rest. She had taken matters into her own hands to make sure a pregnancy didn’t occur.
She had done some damage to herself in the process. Little Louie was a miracle. She had lots of
internal scare tissue. She knew another child wasn’t possible. Even the doctor had confirmed her
own suspicions. She dare not ever mention what had happened. She did know the boys, now
men, who still lived not that far away. She took her revenge in their knowing Marie was married
to Louie. His fame was renoun. Equally was his enemies fear of him. It was common knowledge
what he’d done to the murderers of his parents, even with his being a Frenchman now living in
Italy. If Italians understood anything, it was revenge. Marie took delight in her assailants fearing
everyday what she could tell her husband. Marie was getting her revenge.
Marie cuddled up against her husband as he deeply slept, secure with his presence. Her fears
subsided for now as sleep also found her. How she loved sleeping naked against Louie.
Chapter Twenty
Sara eased herself out of the tub, having pulled the plug to let the water drain out. She stood
in front of the mirror on the back of the bathroom door, looking at herself as she ran the soft
towel down her breasts and belly, then her behind, and legs. Her right ass cheek was still a little
tender. Sara took one of her breasts in her hands and felt of herself. This was something she did
to both her breasts after a bath or shower. It sort of excited her. Her nipples always came to a
point. She was checking for any lumps. Most young women and older women routinely did this.
A womans breasts were the depository of her milk for her babies, they were also the depository
for what she consumed. Her general health started in her breasts. Her sexual excitement also
started in them. Sara had nice firm breasts. Sara regularly did exercises to keep them, as the rest
of herself toned. She was proud of her breasts. They weren’t overly large, or small. Like Ben
said, just right. Strange Sara thought, she hadn’t thought that much about Ben. She knew she was
taking him for granted. Ben was too kind to her, she also thought. Sara now sat down on the
small bench and dried the rest of herself. Also strange since leaving the Shiek’s, Sara hadn’t
found herself getting excited for any reason, which she usually was. Sara felt of herself there,
parting the twin folds of skin, and looking at her little bud. She liked how she was shaped there.
Some girls she noticed had petals that protruded, hers didn’t. They nicely tucked between the
twin folds of skin. Hers were also a nice pink in color. She had noted other girls sometimes were
of a brown dark color for some reason. Sara knew she was turning into a very beautiful woman.
More so than her Mother or sister. She was now enjoying the extra attention boys as well as men
gave her. She could feel the sexual energy radiating from most guys towards her. It both excited
and amazed her. She also was aware she could radiate sexual energy back, which seemed to
further excite a male. She had first sensed this in Jackie when she was around her boy-friends. It
was like electrcity.
Sara now put on the cotton pajamas Marie had given her. They fit nicely. She also put on the
robe she had been given. Marie had told her she had put somethings in the small house for her.
She hoped she had included some underwear. Oddly suddenly, Sara was feeling a bit
uncomfortable not wearing any, and she knew why, but she pushed it out of her mind. Sara now
brushed her teeth then combed her hair. Lastly, she hung up her wet towels before opening the
bathroom door, to go downstairs. She noticed the bedroom door closed at the opposite end of the
long hall. This had to be Marie’s and Louie’s room. Just as she was about to go downstairs, she
noticed a bedroom on her right. This had to be Little Louie’s room with all the toys, and stuff.
She remembered her room as a little girl. It had all sorts of toys also in it. How much simpler
things were then. She suddenly wished for those days again. She softly made her way
downstairs. She smelled something delicious in the air, as she made her way towards the smell,
and the voices she heard. There sitting at the table were Jim, Little Louie, and a woman who had
to be Rita. Marie had mentioned her earlier.
“How are you Miss?” asked Rita rising from the table. “I bet you are hungry. Come and sit.
What would you like? We have sauage and eggs. Lasagna. Soup if you’d like.”
“The eggs and sauage sounds good,” said Sara. “You have some toast, and maybe some
orange juice?”
“The orange juice is in the refrigerator. Help yourself,” said Rita. Sara poured herself a glass
of orange juice from the refrigerator, then sat down next to Jim. It seemed the safer of places at
the table. Little Louie seemed to be enjoying his meal all over the place, for some reason. Jim
also was having eggs and sauage, along with some toast and black coffee. Without saying a
word, he now got up, having finished, taking his coffee with him. He grabbed the Ak just before
he exited the side door of the larger house. He was seen to disappear around the house.
“Don’t mind Jim. He hardly ever says a word. Sometimes I forget when he’s around. It must
be the Indian in him,” added Rita, who now placed a plate of hot sauage and eggs in front of
Sara, along with two pieces of toast. The butter and jam were already sitting on the table.
“Little Louie,” exclaimed Rita. “You look to be just about done. What you say, I give you a
bath.”
“I’m too old for you to give me a bath,” he returned.
“Alright! You’re getting a bath anyway. You can wash yourself. Let’s go mister, and don’t
make any noise. Your parents are sleeping.”
“You’ll have to catch me first,” he replied, suddenly bolting from the kitchen out the side
door.
“That kid is going to be the death of me yet,” said Rita. When suddenly in walked Jim
holding a wiggling, screaming bundle.
“You take it easy,” said Jim. “I’ve got this. Jim made his way up the stairs with his little
wildcat towards the bathroom. He also had the Ak slung over one shoulder. Jim and Little Louie
disappeared upstairs into the bathroom. The door closed blocking out any noise Little Louie was
making.
“I’m glad Jim is around. That boy is all energy. Rita now sat down in chair across from Sara
as she ate. Rita took a few sips of her coffee, then got up and started to clear the table, and began
to make ready to wash the dishes. She clearly was uncomfortable around Sara. Sara wondered
what she had been told. Perhaps that she was a spoiled brat, and sex kitten, who did as she liked.
Sara consumed the eggs, sauage, and toast, then exited the house, walking bared footed to the
small house where she found a small swing on the front porch upon which to sit. There was a
gentle breeze, and the sun was just setting. She eased herself unto the swing and looked out on
the broad fields of grapes. Almost like home she thought. Sara pulled her legs up under her chin,
and wrapped her arms around them. The swing gently moved. The breeze felt good, and the air
was fresh. Sara willed herself to relax. She longed to be home. Oddly, she wondered what Rey
was doing now? She was also oddly concerned for his safety. She had heard someone had tried
to kill him. Her mind went back to being at school with him, and their last night together. She
had just learned of her brother’s accident and death. How she had needed someone that night,
and how Rey had made love to her, then held her all night. He had seen to it that she got on the
plane for home, and had even had her clothes packed for her. Sara was remembering his
kindness. She wasn’t sure she knew who this Rey was. Sara suddenly got up from the swing and
went inside the small house.
This had been home for Alfonse and Mama, Marie had told her. Very old friends of Louie’s.
She surveyed the room into which she walked. She could see the woman’s touch. She also could
almost see Alfonse and Mama sitting to together on the small couch. Marie had said Louie had
had this house built especially for them. They were like parents for Louie. How he had doted on
them while they were alive living here. He had made their final years very pleasant. Sara
wondered how Louie seemed to be such a man of different degrees of character. She suddenly
realized she owed him perhaps her life. Both him and Jim. Sara walked into the small
comfortable kitchen, then down the hall past the rather nice bathroom, and lastly into each of the
two bedrooms. Oddly perhaps each bedroom had twin beds in them. Sara was maybe too young
and too in-experienced to know why this was so. Age and fragile bones. Mama suffered from
both. She and Alfonse had stopped sleeping together as she became so fragile. Alfonse had
accidently fractured one of her ribs one night, being too frisky with her. This was the beginning
of Mama’s problems made apparent. After that they each slept in separate beds, or one when
things were just right. Alfonse in later years didn’t sleep in the same room as Mama all the time.
He was up nights watching over her. How he had loved her. It pained him greatly to see his wife
of so many years just fade away. In the end it was a relief when she finally was gone. She died
while Alfonse was making her a cup of tea. She had been simply sitting in her chair in the living
room watching TV. When he walked into the room with the hot cup of tea, he could see she was
at last gone. He simply sat down next to her, and comforted her. He didn’t call Louie until much
later. Mama was buried in a special cemetery Louie had constructed not far from the small
house. He made it so Alfonse could easily go and visit her, which he did almost every day for
five years, until his own death. They both now were buried side by side.
Sara walked back through the small house. She stopped suddenly, thinking she smelled the
armoa of fresh made tea, with vanilla. Sara walked into the small kitchen, and opened a few of
the cabinets. Dishes were still nicely placed there. She found several boxes of tea, along with
some sugar, and cans of cream. There also were jars of coffee. There were cans of foods and
vegetables. The silverware drawers were neatly arranged, as were the pots and pans. Sara now
opened the refrigerator to find it nicely stocked. She saw a bottle of orange juice. There were
apples, and pears, tomatoes, and of course, grapes, plus two bottles of Louie’s vineyards wine. A
white and a red. Jim would be pleased there was more than enough fresh meat. Sara closed the
refrigerator door now, and walked back into the living room, where she simply cuddled up on the
couch. For some reason she was drawn to it. It felt most comfortable, and warm. And then
without any thought about doing so, Sara simply fell asleep on it.
Chapter Twenty-One
“Do you think it was a good idea, to put Sara and Jim in the small house together?” asked
Marie.
“I don’t see any problem, besides I have you all to myself without guests,” replied Louie,
taking his wife onto his lap and kissing her.
“What’s the worst that can happen? Jim moving into the hangar?”
“Aren’t you afraid he’ll take advantage of her?”
“He take advantage of her? Don’t you have that the wrong way around? You should have
seen how she was dressed when we snatched her. She hardly had anything on. Just a filmsy sheer
thing of some kind.”
“How sheer?” asked Marie.
“Let’s just say one couldn’t miss much.”
“Louie!! I bet you looked.”
“Darn right I looked. I had to make sure we were getting the right person.”
“How much did you see?”
“I already told you.”
“You dirty old man,” exclaimed Marie punching her husband on the arm. “I bet you even
carried her out of the Villa.”
“No! Jim did that. What are you making a fuss about? It was a simple quick snatch and grab.
We were out of there in five minutes. We just beat being stopped at the airport. We hardly had
time to look around.”
“You mean there were other girls?”
“Just a few.”
“And what were they wearing?”
“I’d rather not say,” replied Louie.
“And where was Sara? In the Shiek’s harem?” Louie didn’t answer.
“She was, wasn’t she? Louie! Talk to me.”
“It’ll only get me in trouble. So it was a harem. No big deal. If you’ve seen a half a dozen
naked women, you’ve seen them all.” Louie smiled teasingly his wife.
“Oh you! exclaimed Marie taking her husband in her arms, kissing him. Her hand wandered
to feel of him.
“What you say we continue this conversation in our room?” directed Marie, taking Louie by
the arm upstairs. Rita would take care of Little Louie, both of who were else-where in the house.
While in the small house--Sara now awoke on the couch. The sun had been up for several hours. The house was quiet.
Sara felt the usual morning urges. She got up from the couch, looking around as she made her
way towards the bathroom. The door was partly open. She saw movement inside. She angled her
head for a better view. She heard water running, and saw Jim standing in front of the sink and
mirror shaving. She was momentarily taken aback at what she saw. She saw a man with a redish
dark tan, with not a ounce of fat anywhere, and more scares than she had ever seen on anyone.
“Come on in,” said Jim. “I’m just shaving. Did you sleep well? Don’t be shy.” Sara
hesitated. She pushed the door open. For a moment she thought he was naked, but he was
wearing a pair of pajama bottoms. He was naked from the waist up. Marie had given him the
pajama bottoms, other-wise he would have been naked. Jim pretty much did as he wanted
regardless of who might be around, even if they happen to be women. Marie had found that out
for herself one morning. Jim had only put a towel around himself when she protested. Since then
Marie more or less didn’t venture around if Jim might be in the bathroom. She had insisted on
the pajama bottoms over Jim’s protests. He relented only when Louie said something.
“So, how are you feeling this morning?” Jim questioned, looking into the mirror as Sara put
down the toilet seat lid and sat down.
“I’m fine,” replied Sara, still looking at his scares.
“How did you get so many scares?”
“Too many wars,” Jim answered as he continued to shave. It had been a while since she’d
watched a man shave. Sara use to like to watch John as he shaved, her older brother. They would
talk about all sorts of things together.
“I’ll be done in a minute,” added Jim. “I suppose you have to go.”
“I can wait,” answered Sara.
“Have you known Louie very long?”
“Why do you ask?”
“Just curious.”
“I met Louie in ‘Nam. I was flying helicopters then. Dropping supplies.”
“Is that how you got the scares?”
“One or two. The others are from Africa.”
“Africa?” questioned Sara.
“Yeah, Africa. Me and Louie were fast friends by then.”
“You can fly helicopters? I bet that is fun,” said Sara.
“Flying at tree top level is real fun.”
“Tree top level? Isn’t that dangerous?”
“It can be if you don’t watch where you are going, but it’s safer from the stand point of
getting shot at. The enemy can’t get a bead on you fast enough, when you are suddenly gone.”
“What do you think about me?” Sara suddenly asked.
“Why?”
“I’d like to know.”
“It’s not important,” answered Jim.
“I bet you think I’m a spoiled, over sexed brat, use to getting my way.”
“You might say that.”
“So do I,” added Sara. “I really worried a lot of people who love me, didn’t I?”
“Yes, you did.”
“I’ve just gotten a taste of the real world, and I’m not sure I like it. I still can’t believe Rey
was going to sell me. I thought we were friends, lovers at one time. I could have gotten serious
about him once.”
“How do you feel about him now?” asked Jim.
“I’m not sure. I’m really feeling hurt.”
“What are you really looking for?” inquired Jim.
“I’m not sure I understand the question,” answered Sara.
“Years ago, I knew a girl just like you when I was your age. She was a lot like you. She
didn’t know what she wanted. She played around. She didn’t take life seriously.”
“What happened to her?”
“She got killed.”
“I’m sorry,” said Sara. “Were you in love with her?”
“Yes.”
“You miss her?”
“Sometimes.”
“I bet there have been many since her,” added Sara.
“Yes, but you always remember your first love, don’t you?” replied Jim finishing his shave
and now washing his face.
“All done,” he said, hanging up his towel, then exiting the room, and closing the door
behind him, leaving Sara sitting there thinking. Sara automatically got up, raised the toliet seat
lid, then lowered her pj’s to her ankles, then sat down again. She relaxed and let nature take it’s
course as she spread herself with two fingers of her right hand. She now heard her water trickle
from her. She thought about the last thing Jim had said. “You never forget your first love.” Sara
wondered who had been her first love? Had it in fact been Rey? She wondered. Just then there
was a knock on the door. It was Jim.
“Hey in there. Breakfast will be in a half an hour. You have time for a shower, if you want.
We’re having pancakes and sauage, and orange juice. I hope that’s alright with you.
“That’s fine,” replied Sara. She hadn’t had pancakes in a while. Sara rose from the seat and
pushed the flush handle down. Water filled the white bowl, then disappeared. Sara looked around
for some towels and a wash cloth. She found a pink colored set hanging on a towel bar. She
began to undress, turning on the shower as she did so to warm up the shower. Steam began to fill
the room, as Sara stepped into the shower under the hot stream of water. The water felt good.
Her mind drifted back to the night in the pool with Rey. She recalled how they had made love.
How he had entered her, kissed her breasts, and suckled on her nipples. How good he had felt
inside her. It all had been so much like a dream or Fairy Tale, where the dashing handsome
Prince sweeps up the maiden in his arms and carries her away to make love to her. The reality of
things she suddenly thought were no Fairy Tale. The very idea Rey was going to sell her into
white slavery was unforgiveable. Sara now suddenly was enveloped in a wave of emotion, and
slumped onto the floor of the shower, and cried. She shook with the emotions she was feeling.
She had infact been playing at life, and had been living her own Fairy Tale. Now reality had
crept in, and she found herself facing the real world. One in which she could be greatly hurt, and
her life made not one of her own choosing. Just when did her life change she wondered as now
she composed herself, and once again stood? She took the wash cloth and began to wash. The
hot water still cascaded down on her. She’d have to hurry now. She estimated breakfast would
almost be ready. She finished her shower and turned off the water, then stepped out of the
shower, grabbing a towel to dry herself. She wiped the steam from the mirror and looked at
herself. Somehow she had changed. Sara finished drying herself, then put her clothes back on,
along with a pair of panties Marie had left for her among other things. She brushed her teeth,
then combed her hair. She one last time looked at herself in the mirror before she opened the
bathroom door, letting the remaining steam escape. She made her way to the kitchen from where
she now smelled freshly made pancakes and sausage. She was definitely hungry.
“What did Louie say? demanded Jackie. “Where are they? Did they make it alright?”
“Slow down,” instructed Stephen. “One question at a time. Yes, they are alright. They
landed at Louie’s just fine. Sara is alright. She and Jim are staying in the small house together.”
“Small house? Who’s Jim?”
“Jim’s a good friend of Louies. He’s Indian. American Indian. Known Louie since ‘Nam.
He’s guarding Sara.”
“What’s the small house?”
“It’s a smaller house Louie had built for Alfonse and Mama? They passed away about five
years ago. They were like parents to Louie. As you know Louie lost his parents in the war.”
“But why are Jim and Sara staying there together?”
“You afraid Sara might get ideas?”
“NO! I’m afraid he’ll take advantage of her. He’s what? Fifty something?”
“Fifty-five! And no I’m not afraid he’ll take advantage of Sara. It’s more than likely it
would be the other way around.”
“Stephen! How can you say that? She’s my sister!”
“Yes, I know that, but you have to admit Sara does like sex. Admit it!”
“Alright! I admit it,” said Jackie. Stephen almost said more, but held his tongue just in time.
“Louie thought it best if Jim closely watched Sara. He was also protecting his wife and son,
if any shooting might start. Jim is very good.”
“How good?”
“Better than Louie.”
“I didn’t think anyone was better than Louie.”
“Well there is, and his name is Jim, and now calm down, said Stephen, pulling Jackie closer
to him in the bed. His hand wandered down and felt her warm naked breast. He felt her nipple
respond. He bent and kissed it, then lightly sucked on it. Jackie felt the warm wetness ooze from
her there. A shiver went through her. She reached over and felt of Stephen. She ran her hand up
and down him. She took him and massaged his member between her legs. He set back and let her
play. He grew in her hand. She bent down to taste of him, and to mouth him. His hands played
with her breasts. Jackie could wait no longer. She sat on his thighs, then moved foward easing
him inside her. One huge wave went through her, and she came. Stephen could feel her warm
wetness on him. Her muscles held and gripped him. She leaned foward to let him once again
taste of her breasts, and to kiss him. She began to move her hips up and down on him. One after
another the delightful waves now traveled through her. She felt him tense, then she felt his
warmth within her. Jackie had stopped taking her birth control pills in the last two weeks. She
wanted to get pregnant. She was ready to be a mother and wife. At twenty seven, she thought it
was time. Their wedding was set within a month, or at least could now once again be planned
for, now that Sara was safe.
“When did Louie say he would be bringing Sara home?” asked Jackie riding up and down
on Stephen.
“By the end of the week,” he answered, as he played with Jackie’s breasts.
“Did he say how Sara was?”
“No! Just that she now seemed a lttle quiet.” Jackie immediately knew what this meant. She
suddenly cried out in pleasure, and redoubled her movement. She was on fire. She now changed
places with Stephen urging him on. Stephen plunged in and out of her. Her hands gripped him
tenderly, remembering he wasn’t into pain, when she came, not once but in several small waves.
Stephen collapsed next to her on the bed holding her. Jackie turned over and instructed he take
her from the rear. He crouched behind her, as her hand reached between her legs gripping him,
then guiding him inside her. Stephen immediately held her hips in his hands and thrust away, in
and out. More cries of pleasure from Jackie, as he came. Stephen didn’t quite understand why
Jackie was so on fire, and so wanting. When finally Jackie seemed satified, turning over and
sitting up on the bed. Stephen did like wise. Jackie moved closer to him, then sat on his lap, once
again easing him into her as they cuddled together in the center of the bed. She pressed her
breasts against her, embracing him. She was enjoying him being inside her, as he was enjoying
her hand like gripping inner muscles holding onto him. They rested together in this position, and
simply let the rest of the world and it’s problems for now be non-existent. They were as one
together.
Chapter Twenty-Two
Sara walked into the small kitchen. Jim was just bringing a stack of hot pancakes to the
table.
“Is there anything I can do?” asked Sara.
“No. Just sit and eat.”
“You cook too? I bet the women love you.” Sara reached for a plate, and began to fill it with
a few pieces of sauage, and pancakes. She poured herself a glass of orange juice, then sat down.
Jim did like-wise sitting directly across from Sara.. Sara ate hungerly. Jim sipped his cup of
coffee and leisurely ate. Sara looked over at him. Jim sensed what she was thinking and feeling.
It both excited and disturbed him.
“What’s on the schedule after breakfast?” asked Sara.
“I’m not sure,” replied Jim.
“How about you make love to me!”
“What?” answered Jim, not too surprised.
“I’d like you to make love to me.”
“I’m too old for you, and you’re far too young for me,” answered Jim.
“I’ve always wondered what it would be like with an older man,” said Sara.
“I can’t do that.”
“Why not?” asked Sara.
“Do you always run away from your problems with sex?” Sara was taken aback, and didn’t
know how to answer. Suddenly she was embarrassed.
“Sara, I’m here to guard you. That is all. I’m not here to screw you. Stop running away from
your problems, and face up to them. You are a very attractive young woman, with more than sex
to offer. I suspect you have brains. Use them. Haven’t you yet understood the seriousness of your
situation? You just escaped from being made a sex slave to some Russian. Those guys will use
you then throw you away. They’ll put you in a whore house, where the guys will screw you night
and day, every day of the week. You will become old before your time. Don’t you realize this
yet? You got real lucky. Without Louie and me, that’s where you’d be right now. Stop
fantasizing about the Shiek. He’s a bastard. He deals in misery for a profit. You might have once
known him, but you don’t know him now. He’s not the same person. Sara grow up! This is the
real world. It isn’t the safe and secluded world you are use to. You need to get real fast, before
you get seriously hurt, or worse.” That being said, Jim took his plate and coffee and walked out
the side door and sat on the porch. Sara continued to eat, knowing what Jim had said was
completely true, but she so wanted someone’s arms around her, and wanted to feel secure once
again. She was simply being true to her nature and sex. Sex for women was just the means by
which sometimes to feel safe and secure. Sara wasn’t feeling presently safe and secure. She felt
lost, and so insecure. And oddly enough, Jim was finding himself attracted to Sara. For a brief
moment he was twenty again, talking to Lisa, the love of his life, who he’d never forgotten, or
stopped loving.
Sara finished her breakfast, then put her dishes in the sink, then poured a fresh cup of coffee
and walked out on the porch, where Jim was still sitting.
“Can I sit down?” asked Sara. Jim didn’t say a word. He hardly looked at her. Sara sat down
in a chair not far from Jim.
“I’m sorry Jim. I don’t know what gets into me. I just wanted and needed someone to hold
me. I’m feeling so fightened. I’m at a strangers house, alone. I don’t have anyone. I’ve never
been in a situation like this before. Jim looked at Sara, but didn’t say a word. He simply got up
and walked towards the hangar. Sara sensed she had touched something deeply hidden in him.
She had no idea what that was. Just then Marie walked into view.
“Sara! How are you today? Was that Jim I just saw walking towards the hangar? How are
you two getting along? Jim can be real quiet sometimes. You won’t get much conversation out of
him.”
“When will I be able to go home?” asked Sara.
“Tomorrow,” said Marie. “Bright and early. You had breakfast?”
“Jim cooked pancakes and sausage this morning. It was really good,” replied Sara.
“That’s a first,” added Marie. “I’ve never known Jim to cook, or that he even knew how. I
take that back. I think Louie said he use to cook for his first wife, but that’s been years ago.”
“Jim was married?”
“Yes. Years ago.”
“What happened to her?”
“She was killed in a car accident. Jim was driving.” Sara suddenly knew what she had
touched in Jim. She felt both touched and ashamed. Sara had never hurt someone like this before.
She didn’t know how to respond. She wanted to do something to make up for it, but sensed it
best she not try.
“Is there any coffee left?” inquired Sara. “I could use a cup. Jim drank all he made. Is Little
Louie up?”
“I just made a fresh pot. Come! I’ll pour you a cup,” said Marie leading Sara to the house.
Jim walked into the hangar, where he found Louie and Little Louie. Louie was doing
maintenance on the small plane, and Little Louie was handing him the tools. They worked well
together.
“Louie! How’s it going?” asked Jim. “We going to be able to fly her out tomorrow morning
early?”
“Yeah! It’s looking good. You still want to go along?”
“I don’t see why not.”
“How is she? Has she come onto you yet?”
“Why do you ask?” inquired Jim.
“Marie said she probably would. She said women sometimes do that to make themselves
feel safe and secure. They trade sex for security.”
“No! She’s been behaving herself,” Jim lied. “Can you see me with with a twenty year old?
Hell, I’m good to keep up with the forty year olds. When we get back I’ve been thinking of
taking a few days off. Go into Rome, and you know.”
“You’ve earned it. Whatever you’d like. I’m sure we’ll have something else to do when you
get back. This matter still might not be over with yet. I’m not sure what the Shiek might do. We
might have to take care of him personally. The hitter missed him. They promised results in a
week.”
“That was you?” asked Jim.
“Yes. The folks in London wanted the matter finished permanently. Seems he’s making
problems. His Father knew just how far to go, but the son doesn’t.”
“You know she was in love with him once upon a time.”
“I suspected as much. That’s why she must never know anything. Keep this under your hat,
but this comes from the highest sources, and I mean the highest. If you didn’t know, her family is
related.”
“You’re kidding. Related? Damn! That really puts a different spin on things, doesn’t it?”
“It certainly does. I’m not sure if she or her sister even knows. The Old Boy has kept alot to
himself. His wife might not even know.”
“Did he put out the word?”
“He didn’t have to. It was automatic. He could have been her husband had he wanted it at
one time.”
“Holy shit! We’re playing in the big leagues now,” said Jim.
“The highest,” replied Louie. Damn thought Jim to himself, and the little bitch wanted to
jump in the sack with me. I’d been screwing Royalty.
“So, we’re off early in the morning. How early?”
“About eight. The sun will already be up, so we won’t be flying blind. We ought to make
very good time.”
“Where we headed?”
“Stephen’s air strip. He had a small air strip constructed shortly after buying the old
winery.”
“That’s the soon to be brother-in-law?”
“The same.” Louie didn’t disclose to Jim his years relationship with Stephen. He also had
never mentioned Bill or the Duke’s involvement. Somethings were best kept secret.
“What do you need me to do?”
“Make sure we are well equiped, and see to it she is ready to go.”
“We coming right back?”
“Probably, unless we meet some bad weather, then we could stay over. You been to France
before?”
“Just Paris, and that was years ago. Well, I’d better get things together. You said eight. I’ll
see you I guess about seven thirty then?”
Louie confirmed the time and Jim walked back towards the house. He walked inside, into
the kitchen. He looked around for Sara but didn’t find her. Jim set about washing the dishes, and
making ready for tomorrow. It didn’t take long. He surmised Sara was visting with Marie in the
big house, and went towards his bedroom. He opened the door, and stepped inside closing the
door behind him. It took a minute for his eyes to adjust to the dim light. Then he heard--“I never thought you were coming back,” he heard Sara say. He thought he saw her standing
in front of him but wasn’t sure, then he felt her hand on him. He reached out to feel for her, and
felt a warm soft naked breast. He now felt the zipper of his pants being opened and her hand
reach inside for him. Jim didn’t fight it any longer, he pulled her towards him and kissed her. He
discovered she was completely naked. Her hand now ran up and down the length of him. His
hands reached around and held the cheeks of her ass as he hotly kissed her again. He felt her
hands on his shirt, then felt her removing it from him. He felt her hands on the belt of his pants,
and the single button. She pushed these down his legs, then cupped him in her hands, and then
felt her mouth on him. He kicked his shoes off, then his pants. He gripped her under her arms,
lifting her up towards him. She put her legs around him, gripping him, as she let him ease into
her. His girth stretched her. She cried out in pleasure. They collapsed on the bed. He now began
to thrust in and out of her. With every thrust he rubbed against her little bud. The waves of
pleasure pulsated through her. The nipples of her breasts were points, and he sucked on them.
Her hands gripped his ass cheeks. She felt the firm muscles there. Jim was on fire, as was Sara.
She had never experienced an older man before. She was more than loving it, she was lost in
their passion. She had already come twice when she felt Jim tense. She kissed him. She clawed at
him. She delighted in his rock like hardness of muscle and sweat. She bit her lower lip in ecstacy
when she felt his warmth flood inside her. She still wanted more, and Jim willingly provided it.
He remained firm within her. He continued to thrust in and out of her. She bucked under him.
Then she eased him from her, then turned around and guided him to take her from behind. His
strong hands held her hips as he thrust into her. Sara came again. She collapsed and turned over
and took him in her hands and tasted of him. Jim came. Jim pushed her onto her back, and
pushed her legs apart, and he tasted of her. His tongue probed into her. He sucked on her
engorged bud. His hands held her cheeks. She erupted in one long steady stream. He once again
thrust himself into her. She was wildness, and passion, unbridled. Sara came one last time, then
held Jim tightly in her arms. She gripped him with her legs, as he now laid beside her, still within
her. Jim softly kissed her, and caressed her breasts. Somehow he had found Lisa again, and Sara.
Both Jim and she fell asleep together in each others arms. All that could be heard now was the
stillness of the night as they slept.
Chapter Twenty-Three
Sara awoke first. It was very early morning. The sun was just barely rising. She still felt Jim
within her. Her desires were anew. She wanted him again, even after last night. She eased him
from within her, pushing him gently on his back. She now could see that which she just barely
saw last night. She played upon him with both her hands and mouth. She felt him coming to life,
as she again straddled him, allowing him to sink deeply into her. She delightfully moved up and
down on him, sending waves of pleasure through herself. She again bit her lower lip in pleasure.
The intensity of pleasure increased in her. She now felt his hands grip her breasts, sending shock
waves through her. She gripped him tightly from within. Her head swooned. Her heart beat
quicken, then she came. She flooded both herself and Jim.
He looked up at her. He had always loved beauty. It had a great influence upon him and his
desires. He had never understood it’s hold on him. Sara was truly beautiful. Her soft blonde hair.
Her nicely soft and rounded breasts, which he could seem to never get enough of, to her long
legs, and nice ass. He wondered if women understood the effect of their own beauty? Sara turned
around, after having eased Jim from within her. She occupied herself with playing upon him
once more, as he tasted of her sending delicious ripples of pleasure through her. This morning
was a repeat of last night with all it’s sweet pleasures.
“We’ll have to be going pretty soon,” said Jim, as he now held her in his arms, feeling her
warm breasts against him. Sara kissed him.
“I’m sorry if I hurt you before,” she said.
“Some wounds never heal,” he replied. He kissed her once more.
“I wish this could last forever.”
“Like I said, I’m too old for you.”
“You couldn’t prove it by me,” returned Sara. “This has been great.” Her hand still played
on him.
“You’ve given an older man some wonderful memories. Do you have a younger man at
home?”
“Yes,” said Sara.
“I hope he knows how lucky he is. You will take care of yourself.”
Sara eased herself over Jim one last time, letting him sink deeply into her. She moved with
renewed purpose. She felt him tense within her. She moved her hips faster. She felt herself on the
verge, when she came at the same time as Jim. She felt his warmth within her. She finally
collapsed on his chest, letting sleep find her again.
In the space of a few stolen hours, Jim had found memories he’d always cherish. He had
found passion and love he thought he’d never find again. It was with great sadness he had to let
her go. Jim very gently eased himself from within her, letting Sara sleep. He gently covered her
with a sheet. He dressed himself, and set about packing everything Sara would be taking, and
laying out her clothing for her. Then Jim set himself down and wrote a note to Louie.
Louie, something came up. Urgent matter elsewhere. See you when you return. Jim.
Jim knew he wouldn’t be able to say good-bye to Sara. He now loved her. He also loved her
enough to let her go. Theirs was a brief time together. Sara had the rest of her life, whereas Jim’s
was coming to a close. And he wouldn’t shackle her to the life he led either. Jim knew he was
living on borrowed time. He had lost Lisa to a accident due to his profession, he wouldn’t repeat
the same mistake. Jim left the note on the kitchen table under the salt and pepper. He slung his
light coat over his shoulder, and exited the side door of the small house. Within a few minutes he
had disappeared down the single lane road. He would catch a bus down in the village and head
into Rome for a few days. He knew he would never forget Sara. With luck he might see her
again, and make love to her again. He knew it was what it was, nothing more.
An hour or so later, Sara was awakened by Marie. She was urging her to wake, and to dress.
Today was the day she would be going home. She looked around for Jim, and didn’t see him, or
feel him next to her in the bed. Marie didn’t ask why Sara was in Jim’s bed. She being a hot
blooded Italian, knew more than she said. She had an older husband, and she knew how well an
older man pleased her. So much so, she’d given him a son well into her forties. Louie was still
many years older than her. She loved Louie, and that was all that mattered for her. It generally
was well accepted in Italy a younger woman older man relationship, whereas in Sara’s world it
wasn’t so readily. Marie understood what Sara sought in Jim, because she had sought the same in
Louie. It was a love that had no age barrier. She knew Sara would try to hold onto her brief
relationship with Jim. Jim on the other hand was letting her go. Free to once again assume her
protected life with her Mother, Father, and Sister, plus any lover she had there. Sara looked up at
Marie questioning, but didn’t put either her feelings or emotions into words. She knew Jim had
left.
“Sara, get dressed. It’s time. Jim isn’t here. Seems he won’t be going with you. I have
breakfast ready over at the house. Hurry now. Marie left Sara to get dressed by herself. She took
with her the note Jim had left for Louie. She knew Louie would understand. She exited the small
house making her way towards home. Louie was already up, and working to get the plane preflighted, and fueled. Little Louie was helping him. Sara pulled back the sheet covering her, and
walked naked into the bathroom. She closed the door behind her. She started the shower first,
then sat down on the cold toilet seat. She relaxed, parting herself letting the warm liquid flow
from her. A brief shiver went through her, and she felt her wetness on her fingers. She also
smelled their love making on herself.`Yet another shiver went though her. She got up without
then flushing and stepped into the shower. The hot water cascading over her caused one huge
wave to travel through her. Her hands gripped the grab bar. Then she felt it. Her own warm
wetness oozing from her between her thighs. She reached down and felt of herself, when she
came. Her legs barely held her, as she stood there. Time seemed to stand still. She felt an electric
sensation. For whatever reason she was excited all over again, and all it had taken was her
stepping under the hot water of the shower. Sara collected herself lastly, and began to wash
herself with the soft wash cloth and bar of soap. Her breasts were tender, and her nipples were
once again points. She gently washed them. Again a shiver ran the length of her body, and her
legs felt weak under her. Sara eased herself back onto the marble bench in the shower, and sat.
She leaned back against the hard marble wall. She parted her legs and let the hot water flow over
her, and just let herself go. She came in one long wave. One glorious long wave. Her wetness
arked across the shower. She was blissfully lost in the moment. So beautifully lost. It was as if
she was still with Jim last night and this early morning. The passion and emotions just consumed
her. She had never known such pleasure before, or that she was even capable of such. Her body
seemed to have a will of it’s own, and she was simply along for the most pleasureable ride. The
hot water now began to cool. The cold water awoke her from her blissful dream. She sought to
turn it off with her one hand. She finally was able to do so. She once again sat back on the
marble seat. It was now too cold, so she rose seeking a towel to dry herself. She collapsed on the
toilet seat. She ran the towel gently over herself. The nipples of her breasts were still sensitive.
And she also found her little bud was engorged. She managed to dry herself, then relieved herself
again. She smelled the aroma of her own scent. She also felt Jim’s hands on her. His strong
hands and broad fingers, massaging her flesh. She once again drifted away into a blissful dream.
She somehow was able to dress, brush her teeth, and then comb her hair. She even managed to
slip on a pair of soft cotton underwear Marie had left for her. And somehow she made her way
over to the larger house for breakfast. She seemed to be living in a blissful dream.
Chapter Twenty Four
Sara sat at the table eating her eggs, sauage, and toast, along with a glass of orange juice.
Marie was near-by.
“Will you tell Jim good-bye for me?” asked Sara.
“Certainly,” replied Marie. Marie now sat across from Sara drinking a luke warm cup of
coffee. She had washed all the morning dishes, save Sara’s, and had packed food, water, and
coffee for the trip.
“Are you going to be alright?” she asked.
“I’m not sure,” answered Sara. “Somewhere I’ve seemingly left the little girl I was behind.
What a difference a week makes. Was it the same for you? When did you know the man you
were going to marry and spend the rest of your life with?”
“Yes, it was much the same for me also. I’d had several lovers in my life. I really wasn’t
looking for love when I found Louie.”
“Did you know right off he was the one?”
“Not really. I met Louie in Rome. I was working at a small cafe. I was dating three different
guys at the time. They all spoiled me, and took me places. All three had asked me to marry them.
I didn’t know who Louie was at first until the cook told me who he was. The Frenchman!! I was
curious who this famous man was. He didn’t give me much notice at first. I guess he noticed
when I dropped a glass and was cleaning it up. I wasn’t wearing any underwear. It was a hot day,
and working in the cafe was hot work. I’d also lost a button on my blouse.”
“Did Louie ask you out then?”
“No. He simply left me a nice tip and left.
“What’d you do?”
“Well, I thought that was that, until a couple days later. He came back. It had just rained,
and I guess I was showing too much through my wet blouse. I never wore a bra either when it
was so hot. It always rains on hot days, then clears up, and it’s like it never rained. I was busy, so
I wasn’t concerned. I immediately waited on Louie. I didn’t know it was him. I stood there
taking his order when I felt a hand on the my leg.”
“What’d you do?”
“At first I didn’t notice. I was concentrating on being busy, and I had two orders waiting on
me. It wasn’t until I felt fingers on me there that I really noticed.”
“Did you push his hand away?”
“Not at first. I was getting excited. Then I looked around, and told him I’d be right back,
then I took care of the two waiting orders before I went back to take his order. This time I stood
out of reach.”
“What’d he do then?”
“Nothing! I took his order.”
“And?”
“He ate leisurely. It was plain he wasn’t in a hurry. So, I went to the ladies room, seeing how
I hadn’t had a chance to go all morning. I was coming out of the ladies, when I felt this strong
hand pull me into the men’s. It was Louie.”
“What’d you do?”
“Honestly I was both scared and excited. He locked the door, then kissed me. And I don’t
know why I did it, but I felt him through the front of his pants. He put his hand under my skirt
and felt me up. I knew I was wet. He massaged me, and I came.”
“Then what?” asked Sara.
“He kissed me, and asked me out.”
“And?”
“We went out on a date that night, but we didn’t go anywhere. We spent the whole night
making love in a small room he had. It wasn’t far from the cafe.”
“When did you decide he was the one?”
“That didn’t happen for several years. Louie always seemed to be away on trips of some
kind. It wasn’t until he came home shot up, I decided he was the one. It took his being hurt for
me to realize I loved him.”
“Has it always been like that?”
“Pretty much, except lately with buying the vineyard, and my having Little Louie. Louie has
tried very hard to limit the trips. He really wants to be there for me and Little Louie. He really
loves us both. It’s been hard for Louie to let himself feel anything. He lost so much early in his
life, and he has lost so many good friends over the years.”
“I don’t suppose you liked him going to rescue me.”
“I worry a lot these days. I’ve heard the stories Jim tells. Louie also heard the stories, and
has told Jim not to now. He doesn’t. Did you fall in love with Jim?”
“I don’t know. I probably could have, but Jim made it clear what it was from the beginning.
So at first it was just sex, then it turned into something else. I’m not sure what that is right now.”
Marie didn’t say a word, because it had been just like that with Louie.
“It was like that for you with Louie, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, it was, but I think you are too young for Jim. What you don’t know about these kinds
of men is, that they have seen so much, done so much, they are living on borrowed time. They
know the next mission maybe their last. The luck has run out for them, and they know it.”
“That’s why you worry about Louie, isn’t?” asked Sara.
“Yes it is. I know everytime Louie goes out, it maybe his last. Louie has a young son, and
me to take care of. I’m not sure what one of his old enemies might do to either one of us. I’m
scared, but I don’t let Louie know. I knew the kind of man he was when I got involved with him.
I love Louie.”
“Is there some place you could go?”
“No! We’re the safest here. I’m hoping Louie out lives his enemies, and doesn’t make any
new ones.”
“Is he worried about Rey?”
“You mean the Shiek?”
“Yes, the Shiek.”
“Not so much. It’s the free lancers he’s afraid of.”
“The free lancers?”
“Yes, the free lancers. Anyone looking to make a little extra money taking you back to the
Shiek. The Rey you may have known assumed a whole new role and world for himself when his
Father died. Many people depend on him, and fear him. He knows he has to keep it this way, if
he wants to stay alive, and in power. This is the way of his world. After all he is Arab.”
Sara suddenly understood the dangerous game she had been playing.
“You think they’ll come after me again?”
“They could. You know there are other forces at work here, don’t you?”
“What forces?” asked Sara.
“Western forces. Who do you think tried to kill the Shiek? Or should I say, who do you
think put out the contract to have him killed?”
“I don’t know,” said Sara.
“The word came from London.”
“London? My family doesn’t know anyone in London. We have a royal title, but it’s
considered a lesser royal title. We don’t make much fuss about it. My great, great grandfather did
a favor for a royal once, and we received our title.”
“Seems you don’t know the whole story. You are related to the royals currently sitting on
the throne. Your Father has been close friends with her most of his life. He could have been her
husband had he chosen to be so.”
“You’re kidding! How do you know this? Papa never said anything about this at all.”
“In the circles Louie travels, and does favors for, he knows a great deal.” Sara was silent.
She couldn’t believe what she had just been told. Related! Closely related?
“What do you know about the contract?”
“I perhaps shouldn’t have told you, but I thought it was time you understood the world in
which you are living. The contract is a to kill contract. It’s set to be completed within the week.
That was the instructions.”
“You mean Louie or Jim is going to kill Rey, the Shiek!”
“Only if the free lancers fail, then it falls to either Louie or Jim. Quite frankly if he’d been
there when they snatched you, he’d already be dead.”
Sara was defintely seeing her life through different eyes now. Life just suddenly become so
real. So un-real as far as she was concerned. She also knew she had to get home as soon as
possible, and talk with her Father, if she was going to stop Rey from being killed, or at least try
to stop it from happening. She also better understood Jim now, and all the scares he carried.
There definitely was another side to Jim. She understood also the favor he’d just done for her.
She wasn’t sure how Marie lived in this world. She better understood her worry now also.
“Marie, thank you. I’m afraid my Father has created a too unreal world for his family. My
eyes are open now.”
“I wish I had a Father like yours. He must love you very much.”
“He does, and I love him dearly. My first crush was on him.”
“Here’s the food I packed. There are things to drink also. Hurry now. I heard Louie taxing
the plane out of the hangar.
Sara took the cloth bag from Marie. She hugged her, then kissed her on the cheek, then was
out the door. She met Little Louie on the way to the plane. She bent down and also hugged him,
and kissed him on the cheek also. Marie now stood outside the house, with Little Louie. Sara ran
to the plane, and jumped inside. Marie had wished she had kissed Louie good-bye, when the
plane suddenly disappeared down the runway. From the shadows Jim now appeared. He put his
arm around Marie. Everyone waved to the plane as it grabbed for sky, then was gone into a
group of clouds. Sara settled back in her seat. She glanced over at Louie. She put the cloth bag
she was holding into the back on the floor. She buckled her seat belt.
“Thank you for rescuing me,” she suddenly said. Louie looked at her somewhat puzzled.
“Marie talked to you, didn’t she?”
“Yes, she did.”
“What’d she tell you?”
“Enough. Would you have killed Rey if he’d had been at the Villa?”
“Why do you ask? Marie said too much.”
“She opened my eyes,” replied Sara.
“It probably was a good thing now that I think about it, that Marie did talk to you. Did you
learn anything?”
“You could say that. You don’t have to worry about me being the spoiled sex kitten or brat
any longer.”
“That was what someone else was hoping would happen on this trip.”
“Who was that?” asked Sara.
“Stephen. Your soon to be brother-in-law. Would you really have seduced him if you’d had
a chance?”
“I might have then, but not now. Boy, have I been a naive spoiled brat. It would have served
me right if he had screwed me then left me. What about this about the contact on Rey, the Shiek?
Is there anyway it can be stopped?”
“Marie told you about that too?”
“Yes, she did. She was doing me a favor. You know you have a great wife, and partner in
her.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“Then why don’t you get out of this business?”
“It’s not that easy. My sudden retirement would perhaps get us all killed. I know too much.”
“Marie, doesn’t know that part of things. She thinks you like this kind of work. Perhaps you
ought to tell her how it is.”
“You think it will ease her worrying about me?”
“You know how much she worries about you?”
“Of course I know. I just keep it to myself.” Sara didn’t have an answer for this, and was
quiet, and asked about the contract again.
“Can the contract be cancelled?”
“There are other things the Shiek has been doing other than kidnapping you, and you are still
defending him now?”
“Yeah, I am. I know it might not make any sense, but I am.”
“He was about to sell you into white slavery, and have a whore made out of you, and you
still defend him?”
“I don’t know how to answer that. I don’t think he’d gone through with it.”
“Luckily you won’t have to find out. He has sold other western girls. Did you see any of
them while you were there? A barrister had his daughter kidnapped, and she hasn’t been seen
since. He has been making more and more problems for himself. What would you do if your
daughter got kidnapped, or your niece?”
“I’m not sure I’d kill him. I might have it cut off though.”
“Sara! So there is some fire in you for revenge.”
“I guess there is. Mess with family and then you’re mine.”
“How long of a flight?” asked Sara.
“About two hours,” replied Louie. “You and Jim have a nice time together?”
“You heard about that, eh! I can trust you being discreet about the matter, can’t I? I have
enough already to explain for. My parents have been too worried about me lately.”
“Well. Has the little girl now grown up a bit?” questioned Louie.
“A great deal! Seems dear old Papa has had some secrets of his own. Wait until I get home.”
“I wouldn’t be too hard on your Father. Parents do things to protect the people they love,
especically their children.”
“What about you? Aren’t you leaving Little Louie one hell of a legacy to live up to?”
“I guess I am. I hadn’t thought about it that way.”
“And what about Marie? If anything happens to you, what then?”
“I’ve made provisions for both Marie and Little Louie. I just haven’t mentioned them to
Marie. I’ve thought it safer if I didn’t. I know exactly how dangerous it has been for her to be
married to me. It was the one reason I didn’t want to have kids.”
“She loves you. She naturally would want to give you children. It’s a woman’s way.”
“How do you feel about Jim?”
“It’s like he said right up front. I’m too young, and he was right. I am. The sex was great.
I’m still feeling the effects. I’m surprised someone hasn’t grabbed him?”
“He told you about Lisa, didn’t he?”
“He mentioned her, but didn’t say much. Just that she was his first love. What’s the story
about her?”
“Jim had just gotten back from a rather nasty mission. Not all the marks were taken care of.
Someone put a bomb in Jim’s car, and Lisa asked to borrow it, and she was the person who got
killed, not Jim. He has never forgiven himself. That’s why he doesn’t have lasting relationships.
He prefers one’s that only last a few days, then he is gone. He’s vowed never again. So far he has
lived up to the promise. I take it you liked him.”
“You might say that,” said Sara. If I was a few years older, he’d have a lot of trouble getting
rid of me. Louie looked at Sara with new eyes. He wondered what she’d say if she knew Jim had
terminal cancer from his years in ‘Nam. Jim was in remission, but he still had it.
“Would you like some coffee?” Sara now asked.
“That would be nice,” replied Louie. Sara poured him a small cup, then put the thermos on
the floor between the seats within easy reach.
“You mind if I curl up in the back? It was a long night and early morning?” asked Sara.
“Not at all. We’ll be there before you know,” said Louie. We’ve got a good tail wind. Sara
slipped between the two seats into the back. She found a nice blanket there this time, instead of
the old rough tarp. She curled herself up in a ball, pulling the blanket over her. Sleep found her
almost immediately. She let her mind believe she was once again embraced in Jim’s strong and
loving arms. She felt secure and safe once again, for the first time in a week.
Chapter Twenty Five
The small plane was making excellent time. The nice tail wind had cut about a half an hour
off their time. Louie now could see the small air strip at Stephen’s. He also saw a couple of cars
parked near-by. Those probably were Stephen’s and Jackie’s cars.
“Niner nine five, this is westward angel over,” said Louie over the mic. “How are you
receiving me?”
“Westward angel, receiving you loud and clear,” responded Stephen. Jackie was sitting close
by. “Do you have the package?”
“Safe and sound,” Louie replied. “Making approach now. Seeing runway clear, with a
moderate western breeze. Over!”
“All is clear. Awaiting your arrival. Over!” Louie made the neccesary flaps adjustments,
plus reducing air speed as he now approached. It was over-cast, but the air strip was clearly
visible from the landing lights. Sara now awoke. She crawled back into the front seat, fastening
her seat belt just as the plane touched down. The landing was a smooth one. Sara looked out into
the haze seeing the lights of the small hangar that Stephen had just had completed. Louie coasted
the plane towards the hangar, then stopped.
“Ring a ding, ding,” said Louie. “Home again. You glad to be home?” he asked looking at
Sara. Even in the dim cockpit lighting he could still see how beautiful she was. Little wonder she
was a hand full. He was silently glad she now would be someone else’s problem. He still was
concerned she might be snatched again. If she was, he knew she wouldn’t be receiving the
gracious treatment the Shiek had given her. Finding her a second time perhaps would be a lot
more difficult, if not impossible. Sara looked over at Louie.
“If I didn’t say it before, thank you for rescuing me.” She gave Louie a kiss on the cheek. He
felt the softness of her lips. He briefly remembered a girl from his brief youth, who Sara
reminded him of. She too had been beautiful, and Louie had been in love with her. Her Father
didn’t approve of Louie, so any relationship that might have been, was stopped. They had been
lovers for a time. Louie might have been heart sick at any other time, but Louie had the war to
contend with. Her family escaped to England, then Canada. Louie didn’t see her again. The small
plane was stopped just outside the hanger. Sara got out of the plane, then out of the shadows
someones arms fiercely embraced her. She instantly knew the person. It was her sister Jackie.
“Sara!!! declared Jackie. “Are you alright,” she said with a catch in her voice, and tears in
her eyes.
“I love you too,” added Sara, hugging her sister. Sara had never seen her sister so emotional.
Jackie hugged Sara for a long time.
“Where’s Mother and Father?” Sara asked. “They didn’t want to come?”
“We didn’t tell them you were coming home, in case something happened to you.” Jackie’s
logic escaped Sara. If something had happened to her, Mother and Father would want to be here,
regardless. There must be something else the matter.
“What’s the matter?” inquired Sara.
“What do you mean, “What’s the matter?”
“You’re not telling me everything. What is it? Who’s sick?”
“It’s nothing. Mother just had a fall. Nothing to be worried about,” said Jackie.
“A fall? Mother doesn’t fall. She has never fallen before. Come on give. What is it?”
demanded Sara. “It has something to do with me being kidnapped, doesn’t it!”
“You know how she can be. She wasn’t eating right, plus she wasn’t sleepying. The doctor
said she’s just run down. Father has been taking care of her. That’s why they aren’t here. They
wanted to be.”
Sara suddenly felt sick herself. Her knees felt weak. She had to find somewhere to sit down.
She walked over to a chair not too far away and sat down.
“Sara, Mother is fine. She’ll be her usual self now that you are home. Let’s go see them
now. Sara nodded her head in approval. Life once again had gotten real serious. She had always
seen her Mother as being a strong, she can handle anything woman. She had held the family
together when John died.
“What’s wrong with Her?” Sara inquired again more serious this time. Jackie didn’t want to
answer. She looked briefly at Sara, then turned away.
“It’s serious isn’t it! Damn it, tell me, Sara demanded.
“They’re not sure what it is. She has just been suddenly loosing weight. No! It’s not cancer.
The doctor just thinks it’s her not eating and worrying.” Damn! thought Sara. The super woman,
isn’t so super after all.
“Let’s go and see Mother now!” commanded Sara.
“As soon as we get your things,” replied Jackie.
“Now!! yelled Sara. Now! Where’s your car? Give me your keys. You can go with Stephen.
Jackie held out her keys. Sara grabbed them, and ran towards Jackie’s two seater sports car. She
leaped into the drivers seat, put the key into the ignition, and turned. The car came to life. In the
smoke of tires, Sara engaged the clutch, put it into gear, and disappeared down the narrow laned
road.
“Was that Sara?” asked Stephen now standing next to Jackie. “You told her?”
“How did you guess?” replied Jackie, now hugging one of his arms.
“She’ll be alright, I hope. Heaven help anyone she meets on the road in her way. I’ve never
seen her like this.”
“Neither have I,” replied Jackie. “Let’s grab her things and go. Did you thank Louie? Did
you offer him a room for the night?”
“Yes! He said he’ll sleep a few hours, then head back.”
“So he’s coming with us?”
“I thought we’d drop him at the house, then go to your parents. How’s that sound?”
“Sounds fine,” she said, her attention was now focused on Stephen. She had watched her
small sports car disappear off in the distance. She sensed something had changed in her little
sister. She didn’t seem so little now. She saw a lot of her Father and John in her suddenly. Louie
now walked up to where she and Stephen stood.
“Is there something wrong?” he inquired.
“My Mother has been sick. I just told Sara.
“I take it that was the smoke and squealing tires I heard?”
“That’s correct,” replied Jackie. “I bet you’d like a nice soft bed and something to eat. It’s
been a surprising week.”
“May I add,” said Louie, “I don’t believe you’ll be finding your little sister being your little
sister any longer, if you understand my meaning.”
“I’m just realizing that,” said Jackie. “She’s changed.”
“She’s grown up,” added Louie. “Can we go? Stephen can you have my plane refueled and
pre-flighted for me?”
“Already being done. Shall we!” Stephen lead the way to his car. It was an old ‘58 Chevy
that he had found, and had lovingly restored. Louie got into the back, the same time Stephen and
Jackie got into the front seat.
“I’ve heard about these cars, but I have never seen or ridden in one. How does she handle?
What do you have under the hood?”
“A 350, dual carb,” said Stephen bringing the throaty beast to life.
“Now we want to get there in one piece,” instructed Jackie.
“Yes dear, replied Stephen, who just couldn’t help show off a bit, laying a bit of rubber, then
assuming a more moderate speed. The big car handled the narrow laned road well. Stephen
knowing what kinds of roads the car would be driven on, had installed an independent
suspension all around, with the required springs and shocks. The car handled much better than
originally engineered. Louie settled back into the large bench seat. Jackie looked straight ahead,
knowing Sara probably was home just about now given the speed she was driving.
Sara pulled into her parents estate house’s driveway, and made her way down the twisting
driveway, coming to a stop just outside her apartment. She pulled into the parking space, and
once again leaped out of the car, leaving the keys in the ignition. She raced across the lawn and
past the small swimming pool. Her hands twisted the door handles on the tall glassed patio doors.
With a brief reluctance the lock gave way. Sara disappeared inside. She briefly let her eyes adjust
to the dim light. The apartment smelled musty for some reason. She now ran across the living
room, opening the large door which lead into the hall. Without hesitation she ran down the hall
and up the stairs. Half way up she literally ran into her Father. He looked down at her, then
embraced her. Tears came to both his eyes and his daugthers. His strong arms felt good around
her. She was back in her families world, with all it’s warmth and protection, and love.
“Father! How is Mother?” Sara asked.
“She’s fine. Just a bit run down is all. She just needs some rest. Let’s go and see her.” The
big man that was her Father, turned still holding onto Sara, and they both walked up the stairs.
The house seemed different for some reason Sara felt. It somehow wasn’t the same place. It was
like she had been away for a lot longer than a week and a day. Her world had changed. She was
seeing things through different eyes now. The little girl was gone. Standing next to her Father,
with a comforting arm around her, stood a young but older woman. A more worldly woman.
They reached the doors of her parents apartment. They were open. When suddenly once again
someone fiercely embraced her. It was Ruth. She had been watching over the Duchess for part of
the day now, making sure she rested and ate. Not eating was what had brought the Duchess
down.
“How’s Mom?” Sara now asked.
“She’s fine. She’s sleeping,” answered Ruth. When suddenly the Duchess’ voice was heard
from the bedroom. Sara let her Father’s arm drop away and ran into the bedroom, where she
found her Mother propped up in bed with pillows, now awake. Sara flew across the room into
her Mother’s waiting arms. The Duchess lovingly embraced her youngest daughter. Tears
flooded from both their eyes. Sara lingered there before she asked.
“How are you Mom?” The Duchess had never heard Sara call her Mom before. It touched
her heart.
“I’m fine Dear. How are you? Are you alright? They didn’t hurt you, did they? Wait until I
see Rey. I’m going to give him a piece of my mind. His Father was never like that.”
“I didn’t know you knew Rey’s Father,” said Sara now sitting in front of her Mother on the
bed.
“Yes, I knew the Old Bastard. I knew him long before he assumed the title of Shiek. When
he was just a poor servant working for his master.”
“I never knew,” added Sara, lovingly looking at her Mother. “What’s this you being in bed?
And not taking care of yourself?”
“I was just worried about my youngest daughter is all. I didn’t feel like eating. Sara could
both see and feel the thinness in her Mother.
“I’m home now. We’re going to fatten you up,” said Sara, once again embracing her
Mother, lingering in her arms, then cuddling up close to her. The Duke seeing and feeling the
warmth of love of a Mother for her child, simply left them both be alone together.
“Come,” he instructed Ruth. “Let’s leave them alone. How about a nice cup of tea or
coffee,” he said, taking Ruth’s arm, leading her from the large room, closing the doors behind
them, then taking her down the long hall towards the kitchen by way of the back stairs.
“How’s that grandson of mine?” he inquired, as they both disappeared down the stairs.
“You think your Mother will be alright now?” asked Stephen, sitting on the edge of the bed.
“I know she will be alright,” replied Jackie. It had greatly shocked her how easily and
quickly her Mother’s health had deteriorated. The age of her parents suddenly had shocked her.
She now knew how quickly she could loose either one. She felt older at just twenty seven.
Twenty eight in two weeks.
“When do you want to go to your parents?”
“I thought we’d give Mother and Sara some time to be alone together. Perhaps later this
afternoon.”
“Where’s Louie? You know he’s the real hero in all this along with Jim.”
“Who’s Jim?” asked Jackie.
“An old friend. American Indian from what I heard. Met Louie in ‘Nam. Have been fast
friends ever since.”
“I’ve never heard of him before?”
“He does odd jobs for Louie. I believe Louie has employed him full time now to live at the
vineyard. Old enemies have been giving Louie some trouble lately.”
“Louie must really trust him.”
“Absolutely! He has saved Louie’s life more than once. One time he got seriously wounded.
Louie didn’t think he’d make it. There’s a bond between warriors on the battle field. Closer than
blood in most cases.”
“I’d heard that, but this is the first I’ve actually seen it, sort of speak. I assume Jim is back at
the vineyard? How old is he? Jackie suddenly wondered if part of Sara’s newly found education
had anything to do with Jim? The woman in her suggested it did.
“I think Louie said he was about fifty five,” replied Stephen. Jackie had always wondered
what it would be like with an older man. She had no reason to believe Sara hadn’t felt the same
way and acted on it. He could have perhaps taught her a great deal about the reality of the world,
and the wants and experiences of an older man. Indian! He would be dark, and perhaps look like
the pictures in her once school books. High cheek bones, and large hands. Sara would have liked
his large hands on her soft, wanting flesh. Speaking of flesh. She suddenly wanted a bit of flesh
herself.
“Where’s Louie?” she asked, unbuttoning the first buttons on her blouse, feeling herself
respond to her own thoughts.
“He’s having something to eat in the kitchen. I gave Cook intructions to show him to the
downstairs bedroom to sleep afterwards. Is that alright with you? We can go to see your parents
after he has rested. Where are you?” inquired Stephen, walking into their bedroom. When his
question was suddenly answered for him. There laid Jackie on the bed completely naked. He felt
himself quickly rise.
“I thought we might have some time together,” she softly whispered. Stephen walked over
to the bed. What a beautiful woman I am about to marry in a few weeks. He now sat on the edge
of the bed. Jackie moved towards him. His hand immediately felt of her soft pointed breast,
while her hand felt of him. She massaged him through his pants, then pulled the zipper down,
and loosen his belt, and unbuttoned his pants. He sprang free, letting her hold him, running her
hand up and down him. What a wondrous thing God had created she thought, in the one eyed
snake, as her childhood girl friends called the male member. She now replaced her hand with her
mouth, as Stephen eased into the bed beside her. She hovered above him leaving him also to
taste of her. Somehow, and rather quickly she had helped him out of his clothes. Stephen was as
naked as she was. Deliciously they played upon each other, not being in a hurry of any kind. The
waves grew in Jackie. Stephen sensed and tasted of her. Time seemed to stand still. All was
suddenly right in their world, as Stephen sank deeply into Jackie. She greatly delighted in the
moment. Her head swooned, as his hands played on her breasts and nipples. Jackie had yet to tell
Stephen she wasn’t any longer on the pill, or using anything to prevent her from becoming
pregnant. This for some reason had heightened her sexual pleasures. She seemed more alive and
exciteable now. She seemed to enjoy their union so much more. She bent down and let him taste
of her breasts. She hotly kissed him. She firmly gripped him from inside. She wanted his warmth
deep within her. Jackie was on fire. Then she came, as did Stephen. She felt and responded to his
warm liquid. She could feel herself drinking it all deeply into her. She was sure his seed would
bare fruit in her womb in the near future. She welcomed it. She desired it. This was who and
what a woman was. The Mother of all of mankind, and she delighted in being so. Jackie knew
her time was about to come, as she more tightly held onto her one eyed snake deep within her.
Deliciously deep within her. She continued to move her hips on him, wanting more of him. They
were as one as the day grew shorter. What a marvelous dance it all is, Jackie thought collapsing
finally in Stephen’s arms. “Thank you”, Jackie said to someone unseen, “For bringing my sister
back,” as sleep now found both her and Stephen.
Chapter Twenty Six
“Where are you?” inquired Bill. “Has she arrived home yet?”
“About an hour ago. The small plane landed, and she drove immediately to hers and her
parents home,” he answered.
“What are your orders?” asked Bill.
“Shoot to kill. Stop any and all attempts to kidnap her.”
“How long is your assigment?”
“Indefinite! We are to work in shifts around the clock,” the big man reported. “Anything
additional orders?”
“No,” replied Bill. “How often do you report in?”
“Once a day. Immediately if anything happens. Is this the daugther we saw before who likes
to skinny dip?”
“The one and the same. Don’t let yourselves be seen.”
“That’s hard to do, being stuck out here in a car.”
“Do the best you can under the circumstances. Try and remain under cover. Perhaps I ought
to talk to the Duke, and get you assigned as day workers at the estate. That might be better. I’ll
contact you later and let you know,” instructed Bill. Bill pushed end on the cell phone. He
himself had taken a room in the village. Acting the role of a tourist, touring wineries, and local
sites. About time they got him out of that gray walled prison. It had been bad enough being stuck
in the basement these past two years. Bill pushed in numbers on the cell phone and waited.
“Hello,” said a clearly older man’s voice over the cell phone. “Bill is that you?”
“Hello to you too,” responded Bill. “How have you been you old plow mule?”
“Better now that Sara is home. I suppose you already know that. I saw the car parked outside
the estate. Those your men? They there to protect Sara?”
“Yes,” replied Bill. I’d like to have them stationed closer, so they can watch her, perhaps
also the rest of the family too. Can you hire them on as some sort of employees, to better blend
in? You already have seen them.”
“Send them around later this morning. I’ll put them to work. They can work, can’t they?”
“Yes. What do you have in mind?”
“Well, the old place could use some work. I’ll pay them.”
“That won’t be necessary,” added Bill.
“It is if you want them to blend in. How have you been? We’re getting a bit long in the tooth
for this kind of work.”
“I’m fine. How’s the Duchess? It’s been reported she took a fall. I hope she is alright.”
“She’ll be fine now that Sara is safely home. I’ve never seen her like this. She stopped
eating, and wasn’t sleeping. Not like her at all. John’s death took a lot out of her. I didn’t realize
how much until Sara was kidnapped. What’s the word on the Shiek? You get the bastard yet?”
“He’s gone underground. He hasn’t been seen lately. We missed him.”
“I’m not sure Sara wants him dead. Perhaps beaten up a bit, but I’m sure she wouldn’t want
to be the cause of his death. She hasn’t had time to mentioned it yet to me. I’m sure she’s going
to request I say something to you.”
“She isn’t the real cause they want him gone. He’s been an unstablizing factor in the area
since his Father’s death. His kidnapping western girls and selling them into white slavery hasn’t
helped his cause. The word is the contract is in effect.”
“Can you do something for the Frenchman. He’s been the real hero in all this. I don’t know
what we’d done without him. I understand he’s getting heat over his work for the firm. He has a
young son and a wife. He’s about my age I understand. Been in the game also a very long time.”
“He’s going to be well taken care of. A replacement for him is already in the works. They
understand he’s getting older, and would like to perhaps retire save special missions that he alone
has the experience for. I believe the word is to use him sparingly. Intelligence work only.”
“Who’s this Jim person he worked with this time?”
“An old friend from ‘Nam. American Indian. Very good. He’s the one who actually carried
Sara out.”
“He must be as old as the Frenchman?”
“Not quite. About ten or so years younger. Word has it, he’s been hired full time. Watching
over Marie and Little Louie. Marie’s worried about her husband, and asked he hire Jim full time.
Real good with any weapon, especially a knife.”
“Sounds like someone I could use around here, especially if things continue as they have
been. You expect any further attempts on Sara, or even Jackie? She and Stephen are due to be
married the end of the month.”
“We’re not sure. It’s the independents we’re worried about more than the Shiek. Word has it
he has an open contract for western girls.”
“Still! After all this! The man must be crazy. He has to know the word is out on him.”
“It doesn’t seem to have stopped him. There’s real concern here. The higher ups aren’t
pleased. The contract for him is still alive. Not much I can do about it, regardless of what Sara
might want.”
“I was afraid of that. I’ll have to perhaps have to explain some things to her I never thought
I’d be explaining to her. I’ve tried so hard to shelter my children. Perhaps too much,” said the
Duke.
“How’s your health?” inquired Bill, somewhat concerned seeing how the Duchess was
ailing. They have been married a long time.
“Fit as a fiddle. I’ve lost a little weight, but it has been needed. And how are you? You
looking to get out of the game anytime soon?”
“You know about Paula? She has left me. Too many hours here.”
“No, I didn’t know. You handling it alright?”
“Yeah. I still see her. We get together especially with the kids and grand kids. We make
nice. Paula just was lonely. I don’t blame her. I blame myself and this job. You know how
devoted I’ve always been to it.”
“I don’t envy you,” said the Duke. “I’m not sure what I’d do without the Duchess. Seems
this subject has suddenly become very real for me. I’d thought such times were many years
away. How are your kids taking it?”
“They seem to be accepting it alright. Paula is living with our oldest. She never married. Too
much like me. Devoted to the job. Not bad looking, but I suspect she goes the other way.”
The Duke seeing how things were, changed the subject.
“When can I expect you to send your men? I greatly appreciate this.”
“Oh, what say about one o’clock? That gives you time to be with your family won’t it?”
“That will be fine. I’d planned on checking in this morning. I haven’t been in the office
since Sara got kidnapped.”
“I’ll keep you posted on things. It might be heating up a bit,” replied Bill.
“Take care you old dog. Say hello to Paula for us. Be talking with you.” The Duke pushed
end on his cell. Suddenly from nowhere, he heard Sara’s voice.
“Papa!”
“What is it Sara?” This was the first time he’d ever heard any of his children call him Papa.
It struck a warm cord in him. Sara now walked around his chair, and sat down on his lap. He
almost didn’t recognize her. Somehow she seemed older. More beautiful and like the Duchess
somehow. How time was flying.
“What’s my sweet heart want? Name it, and it’s yours.”
“I just wanted to spend some time with you. I’m concerned about Mother. How is she
really?”
“She’ll be fine now that you are home.”
“Well, I don’t believe I’ll be home all that much now. I’d like to go back to school this fall.
I’d like to get my degree. I believe I need to be more than I have been. I know you and Mother
have been worried about me.”
The Duke now was definitely seeing a change in his youngest. She had changed. Matured.
She now seemed to have a goal in her life and it pleased him.
“Well, if that’s what you want. Let me know and I’ll sign the check.”
“That’s also why I’d like to go back to school. I want to be able to support myself more. I
need to take more responsibility for myself. I don’t want to be always dependent on you and
Mother. I may come back and simply work at the winery, but I want it to be my decision. Do you
understand?”
“I believe I do. My Little Girl is growing up. I’m pleased.”
“Can you explain it to Mother. I don’t want to worry her any more.”
“What about your plans with Ben?”
“Ben!” exclaimed Sara. “I’d completely forgotten about him.” Sara had completely
forgotten about Ben, who happened to be back in the states handling some matters for Stephen,
while visiting with family. Stephen hadn’t told him anything about Sara being kidnapped.
“What is it?” her Father asked.
“I just realized that I’m not in love with him. I hadn’t thought about him at all since being
gone. Why is that?”
“You just said it, you’re not in love with him.”
“I thought I was. I’d made plans to marry him.”
“Things do happen to us that cause us to rethink about things. You’ve had a life changing
week. You’re suddenly older. I hardly recognized you when you walked in.”
“Really? I thought it was just me. Everything does seem strange.”
“That’s called maturing. I can see you are no longer my Little Girl. You’ve become a
woman.”
“I’ll always be your Little Girl,” replied Sara, hugging her Father around the neck.
“Be gone with you. Go! Have you had breakfast yet? Does Cook know you are back?
Where’s Jackie? Has she come yet?” That being said, Sara jumped down from her Father’s lap,
kissed him, then disappeared out of the room. As Sara walked down the hall, she thought about
the conversation she had over heard her Father have with Bill. This wasn’t the first time she’d
heard the name. Now she knew more about him, and her Father’s involvement with him. She
also knew a lot more. Seems dear old Papa had secrets. The same secrets Stephen had with
Jackie. She half wondered why her sister hadn’t said something, but then realized why she
hadn’t. She had still been the willful, self absorbed little sister. That has since changed. She
wondered what she could do to short circuit the contract on Rey? Suddenly she wasn’t sure she
should do anything. And what about those men who were seemingly being new hired help,
whose real purpose was to protect her and Jackie? More her than Jackie. They wouldn’t want a
pregnant sister. A pregnant sister she suddenly thought! How’d she known Jackie was pregnant?
She hadn’t said. She simply seemed to know it somehow. The family would be thrilled. It’d give
some new life to her Mother. There’d be two grand children now, and her parents would be
looking towards her to provide the third. Hey, she thought! I’m not ready yet. I don’t even have a
boy friend I’m in love with any longer. What was she going to do about Ben? So many questions
with no answers Sara thought as she walked down the hall towards the back stairs into the
kitchen.
“Hey you! Are you awake yet?” asked Jackie, poking Stephen in the ribs. “What time is it?
Ten o’clock? The sun is up! We slept all night. Why didn’t you wake me?”
“I was just laying here looking at a naked woman, who I happen to love,” replied Stephen,
taking a still naked Jackie in his arms, kissing her. She reached down and grabbed him.
“Be careful! That things loaded. I haven’t peed yet.”
“Go and pee! Second thought. I have to pee before you.”
“Oh know you don’t,” declared Stephen. “Me first, as they both sprang from the bed racing
towards the bathroom. Stephen goosed Jackie’s behind momentarily distracting her. He entered
the WC just before her, closing and locking the door. He raised the toilet seat and stood there
waiting.
“Darn you,” declared Jackie. “You cheated. What are you doing? Hurry up. I have to go
too.” Finally the water works started. Jackie heard the flow of water.
“About time. You need to drink more of your own wine. It’s good for you. Jackie hadn’t
heard Stephen finish, and then open the WC door. He now suddenly stood in front of her. He
took one of her breasts in in each hand, and began to play. He suckled on one nipple.”
“Quit that! You’ll make me pee right here,” she said, as she dodged around him, closing the
WC door, and locking it. “You didn’t put the lid down, said Jackie putting the lid down, then
sitting herself down on it. She parted herself with two fingers, and her own warm liquid flowed
from her. Stephen reached under the door trying to grab her foot.
“Will you quit! Get out of here. I’ll be in when I’m through.” Stephen walked back into the
bedroom and laid back down on the bed. He made himself comfortable, and slipped into a lite
sleep. He didn’t hear Jackie or see Jackie come into the room. She softly eased herself onto the
bed. She saw what she wanted. Her hand reached down for him. He felt warm in her hand. She
replaced her hand with her mouth, bringing him to life. Somwhere in a blissful dream Stephen
was lost. He dreamed Jackie was doing exactly what she was doing. He was now erect in her
hand as she hovered above him, about to lower herself upon him. He sank deeply into her. Jackie
let out a brief cry of pleasure. Somehow he felt larger inside her as she began her movement on
him with her hips. His hands reached up for her breasts. A delightful wave of pleasure went
through Jackie. She gripped Stephen tightly, then came in one long wave. She bent down and
kissed him, as he awoke from his lite dream. He returned her kiss embracing her, feeling her
warm pointed breasts against his chest.
“Who are you?” he teased.
“I’m the love of your life. Do you love me?” she asked.
“No! I just like you for the sex.”
“OOhh!! Jackie declared, pinching one of his nipples.”
“Ouch! That hurt,” he said as he pinched one of her cheeks, causing her to come. He saw the
pleasure register on her face. She increased her movements on him. She rubbed her breasts in his
face, welcoming his attentions. He took one nipple in his mouth and sucked on it. More waves
traveled through Jackie. Stephen suddenly realized that a new avenue of pleasure existed in
Jackie. One she had either hidden from him, or simply didn’t know herself. He roughly grabbed
the cheeks of her ass and squeezed gently. The response was immediate, and Jackie cried out in
pleasure. She became wildness itself. She released him, turning herself around wanting him to
please her more. His mouth sucked on her engorged bud. Her legs tightly gripped his head, as
she played on him. She now released him and once again sat on him, not facing him this time.
She worked up and down on him as her moment neared. She felt him tense. They came together.
His warmness felt wonderful inside her. Jackie spun around without releasing him and collapsed
on his chest, letting him hold her.
“You know I love you,” Stephen said. “I’ve always loved you.”
“And I have also loved you too,” Jackie said. “How would you feel being a Father?”
“A Father?!! You’re kidding aren’t you?” said Stephen with some excitement to his voice.
“How do you know?”
“I’m not sure. It’s just a feeling. I’ll know for sure when I go to the doctor later this week.”
“I guess we had better get married, eh!”
“That would be very nice,” replied Jackie, kissing him. “What say you make love to me
again, just in case?”
“Your wish is my command,” replied Stephen, once again taking her in his arms kissing her,
feeling himself very much alive within her. She once again began to move her hips on him. They
made love once again well into the day.
Chapter Twenty Seven
“Will you hurry up. Louie is waiting on us in the car. He’d like to leave by this afternoon,”
said Stephen.
“I’m coming,” answered Jackie. “Don’t say anything about me being pregnant. I don’t know
for sure yet.”
“Alright. I leave it for you to tell your parents.”
“Did Louie have breakfast yet?”
“He’s been up for hours. He’s even been down to his plane checking on it.”
“I guess we are the lazy bones,” said Stephen.
“Where’s Ben? I haven’t seen him all day,” Jackie asked.
“He’s states-side handling some things for me, plus visiting family.”
“Does he know about Sara being kidnapped?”
“I haven’t spoken to him in a few days. I didn’t say anything. I assume you didn’t say
anything to him before he left, or he wouldn’t have gone.”
“You know Sara’s not in love with him any more.”
“I always suspected as much,” Stephen said. “I never was able to picture Ben married to
Sara. They never seemed right for each other.”
“How do you think he will handle it when Sara tells him?”
“I’m not sure. He may want to quit and go home. I hope not. He might be uncomfortable
being around her.”
“Then he doesn’t have anything to be uncomfortable about. She’s going back to school this
fall.”
“You think that is wise given the fact she has already been kidnapped once. She won’t be so
lucky twice.”
“You haven’t seen what Sara looks like at school. She looks like a real nerd. She even wears
glasses,” reported Jackie. “They won’t recognize her. Besides I’m sure Father will have her
watched.”
Stephen knew this to be true. He was sure the Duke had spoken to Bill by now. He wouldn’t
be surprised to see some new faces around the estate, disguising themselves as some sort of
workman. Jackie had caught up to Stephen now, and they both approached the old Chevy. Louie
was sitting behind the wheel.
“Get in,” he instructed. Stephen opened the passenger door and got into the back. Jackie
rode shotgun, closing the door.
“How’d you sleep?” asked Stephen.
“Fine,” replied Louie. “Which way?”
“Straight down the drive, and turn right. Down to the crossroads, then right again. The estate
is about eight miles. You’ll see it also on your right. Pull straight in, then park,” instructed
Stephen.
“I hope you don’t mind me driving. I haven’t been on my home soil for a number of years,”
added Louie. “I guess you are Jackie. Soon to be wife of this crazy guy in the back seat. You
know what you are getting yourself into?” asked Louie looking over at her, seeing the dark
haired beauty Stephen had fallen in love with.
“And you’re the Frenchman. The man who I’m greatly indebted to for saving my sister. We
haven’t generally spoken that much before. I use to read about you in school. You’re somewhat
of a hero to your fellow countrymen.”
“I’m only half French. My Mother was Italian. I haven’t been home that much since the war,
or ‘Nam. Stephen I like this car. Too bad I can’t take it with me.”
“Get your own car. This one is mine.”
“She handles real nice, and has lots of horse,” added Louie, now coming to the crossroads.
He turned right as instructed. He gave the Detroit iron some gas, and before he knew it, they
were going eighty.
“Louie! Easy does it,” said Stephen. “You’ll miss the estate.” Jackie’s hands were gripping
the seat, and she had tightened her seat belt. Louie slowed the car down.
“I really like this car. You sure I can’t buy it from you?” he asked.
“Not a chance. Besides, where would you drive this car in Italy with all the mountains and
narrow roads? Marie would have my hide if I sold you this car.”
“Yeah, she would. She won’t even fly with me. She just barely tolerates my driving as is.
“How is Marie, your wife?” inquired Jackie. “Is she Italian?”
“Mostly.”
“And your son? His name is Little Louie? How old is he?” asked Jackie.
“Marie? Yes, she’s Italian. She’s just fine. My son Little Louie is eight. Why do you ask?”
“I can’t get Stephen to say that much about you. It’s like all you men belong to some sort of
secret group or something. Jackie wasn’t too far off. All her men did belong to a secret group.
The secret group of intelligence and politics. He who has the knowledge, has the power. And
with power goes the money. Power and money, the grease that makes sure the wheels turn.
Turned in some people’s favor only.
Just then the big car approached the estate on their right. Louie made a smooth turn towards
the house, and as instructed, he parked in the small parking lot straight ahead. He put the beast
into park, and turned off the ignition. He took the keys and handed them to Stephen. They all
now exited the car. The two men let Jackie lead the way. Stephen walked closely behind her. His
hand playfully felt of her behind. Jackie felt herself respond to his touch. She marveled at how
she now responded to his slightest touch, or the way he looked at her. She felt herself grow
damp. Louie seeing their playing just smiled. He longed to be home with Marie and Little Louie.
He planned to leave as soon as he talked with the Duke. He was the person who had requested
Louie stop by and see him before he left, or Louie would have already been gone.
Jackie opened the side door leading into the kitchen and the downstairs hall way. She took
the way into the hall.
“Stephen, why don’t you see if Sara is in the kitchen. I’ll take Louie up to see Father. He
wanted to talk to Louie first thing.”
“Alright,” he replied, disappearing from sight through the kitchen door.
“This way,” instructed Jackie now walking up the grand stairway.
“This is a very nice house,” added Louie, seeing all the dark inlaid wood, and the nice
paintings that lined the walls.
“Mother did all this,” said Jackie seeing Louie’s interest in the house.
“Your Mother must be quite a woman. How is she?”
“She’s recovering. Better now that Sara is home again. I never got the opportunity to express
my deep appreciation for what you have done for my family. My sincere thanks.”
“Think nothing about it,” replied Louie as Jackie now lead him into her Father’s study. Her
Father was sitting in his favorite chair having a cup of coffee. Something he did most mornings
to get himself started now.
“Father,” called Jackie. The Duke looked in the direction of his oldest daughthers voice,
rising from his chair, then embracing her, letting her softly kiss him on the cheek.
Father! I’d like you to meet Louie, the Frenchman. The Duke leaned foward shaking Louie’s
out stretched hand.
“Sir, this is a pleasure. Would you like anything,” asked the Duke. “Please! Sit. Jackie, bring
another cup of coffee,” her Father instructed, having heard Louie say simply,” A cup of coffee
would be nice.” Jackie disappeared from the room.
“Me and my family owe you a special debt. I greatly thank you.” That being said, the Duke
handed Louie a card. A special card. “I hope you will allow me to show you my appreciation. On
that card you will find a Swiss bank account number. I had that account set up specially for you
to express my appreciation. I’m sure you understand how as a parent you could feel such a
special appreciation for someone who just rescued their daughter, or son. Saving them a great
deal of pain from the loss of that child. This is my expression of appreciation.”
“Sir, this isn’t necessary. I’ve already been paid. I can’t accept this,” said Louie.
“Then call it a retainer for future services,” replied the Duke.
“I don’t know what to say.”
“Say nothing. The gift is yours, and also for your partner during the rescue. I owe you both.”
“May I ask how much is in this account?” inquired Louie.
“A half a million US.”
“Sir, I definitely can’t accept this,” said Louie, trying to give the card back.
“Nonsense!” returned the Duke. “The money is yours. All you have to do is show up and
claim it providing those account numbers. I consider the matter closed. I won’t hear another
word about it.” Louie was dumbfounded. It wasn’t everyday someone gave him a half a million
US. This money would provide for him and Marie, and Little Louie easily. Louie could more
readily retire. There was so much he could do with the money. He’d naturally divide the money
equally with Jim. Jim would get drunk for a week, and buy himself several women, and not show
up for a month. Jim could perhaps now have the surgery the doctors had suggested for him.
“Sir, I don’t know what to say. Your generousity over whelms me. I will glady accept your
gift. Thank you.”
“Louie, if I may call you Louie, my daughter is worth more to her Mother and me than all
the money in the world. I’m sure you understand this having children of your own. We thought
we’d lost Sara. We had already lost our oldest, John, a few years ago. This proved to be too
much for my wife. You have given them both back to me. If you ever are in need of my
assistence in any matter, please feel free to contact me any time of the day or night. Now, how
about a Scotch? I could use one.”
“Neat,” replied Louie standing and following the Duke to the bar.
Else-where in the house-“Jackie! What are you going?” asked Stephen seeing her standing in the hall.
“I’m looking for Mother and Sara. I can’t find them. You seen them?”
“I looked into your Mother’s room, and I found the bed made. Did you look for Sara in her
apartment?”
“I just did. She’s not there. Her bed was also made.”
“Did you happen to see your car?”
“No! I didn’t. Just then Jackie saw Julie, the house maid.
“Julie, have you seen my Mother and Sara?”
“Miss, I believe they drove to the train station and took a train into Paris for the day. I
believe they were planning to spend the day shopping, and then having something to eat before
coming home.”
“Thank you Julie.” Julie disappeared into the house.
“Now what?” asked Stephen. “Where’s Louie?”
“He’s still with my Father! You want to see where I use to bring some of my boy friends?”
Jackie asked.
“Sounds interesting,” replied Stephen. Jackie took him by the hand, walking him down the
hall to one of the two bedrooms on the first floor of the great house, pulling him inside.
“What’s so special about this room?” he asked, standing in the middle of the room.
“SSShhh!” instructed Jackie, as she walked towards the paneled wall. She motioned for
Stephen to come towards her. She suddenly pushed on a trim piece on her right, and the wood
panel opened in front of her. She pulled Stephen inside, allowing the panel to close behind them.
Momentarily the small cramp space was completely pitch black. Stephen felt Jackie tug on his
arm, urging him to follow her. Suddenly he heard a door opening, seeing Jackie standing inside
it. Now there was more light from somewhere. Jackie pulled him along with her as she stepped
into a small room. The door closed. He looked up and saw a small sky light. The room was still
dimly lit. He could hear Jackie somewhere in the room. He thought he heard the squeak of bed
springs. He didn’t see her.
“Jackie! Where are you?” he said.
“Over here,” he heard her almost whisper. He groped in the dark until he felt the foot rail of
a bed.
“Jackie, cut this out. Where are you?”
“Right here,” she said. Stephen took two steps in the direction of Jackie’s voice, when he
felt her hands on him.
“What are you doing?” he asked.
“What’s it feel like?” she said as she now undid the buttons on his shirt, then undid his pants
belt, and pants, letting them drop to the floor. Stephen kicked off his shoes, leaving his pants to
freely slide off his feet. He stood there naked from the waist down, feeling into the dark space
when his hands felt something warm and soft. He instantly knew what he was feeling. His hand
played with the naked pointed breast he felt in the darkness, when he felt Jackie’s hand on him.
She massaged him, bringing him to life. She gently pulled him towards her on the small bed. She
spread her legs guiding him deep within her.
“How many boy friends did you bring in here?” he asked.
“Wouldn’t you like to know,” answered Jackie, delighting in his beginning to thrust in and
out of her.
“I can’t see what I’m doing.”
“You’re doing just fine. Don’t stop!” Jackie felt the pleasure build in her, as Stephen
continued. She rubbed the nipples on his chest, and gripped his ass with her hands.
“How do I know it’s you?” he teased.
“You’ll know soon enough,” she said as she came. She eased him from within her, and took
him into her mouth, and played upon him. She felt him tense. She stopped her playing.
“Now do you know it’s me?” Jackie asked.
“Don’t stop! he demanded. She took him in her hands and played some more, when he
came. She pushed him onto his back, and mounted him. She moved her hips slowly, but surely.
His hands found her breasts in the dark, and he gently squeezed them, remembering Jackie’s
reaction before. She came again in a series of waves. She bent down and sucked on his nipples,
then kissed him. His hands gripped and squeezed the cheeks of her ass, sending more waves of
pleasure through her. He kissed her once again. He now pulled her towards him letting him slide
from within her. He placed his mouth over her little bud, and sucked on it. She ran her hands
through his hair, as the electric waves pulsed through her, in ever increasing intensity. He probed
into her with his tongue. He once again mouthed her little bud. Jackie cried out. She rolled off
him, but Stephen followed her somehow in the dark. He once again played with his mouth on
her, as he held her ass in his hands. More electric waves pulsed through her, and she came in one
long sudden wave. Her wetness shot from her somewhere into the dark. Now she felt him enter
her once again. She gripped him with her muscles, and held him in an embrace. She again kissed
him, and then held him. He felt the deliciousness of her warm breasts against him. Then both the
dark and sleep comforted them both. They fell asleep in each others arms, with him still deep
within her.
Chapter Twenty Eight
The train swiftly traveled along the tracks, as Sara and the Duchess sat next to each other on
the soft seat. Sara looked at her Mother. She’d always liked these trips into Paris with her. She
was once again looking more like her self. It sadden her that she had been the source of her
Mother’s depression, and resulting illness. She suddenly could see how fragile her Mother had
become. She wondered if she’d be the same with her own children? She looked out the window
at the scenery passing by the window. Her mind drifted to thoughts of Ben. How was it that she
wasn’t any longer in love with Ben? she asked herself. She remembered the sex with him. That
had been delighful. She longed for it again, though she knew that probably wouldn’t happen any
more, not after she spoke with him. She hadn’t seen him since getting back. She wondered where
he was? She knew Stephen probably had him off on a trip for the business. She suddenly was
feeling a bit excited. Her mind drifted back to her night with Jim. She felt a little damp. She
remembered his large hands on her, and him deep within her, and how he had stretched her. A
shiver went through her as she remembered. She tried to will herself to relax, but the waves for
whatever reason were building in her with the thought of Jim.
“Mother, will you excuse me. I need to find the ladies,” Sara said rising from her seat.
“Of course Dear,” her Mother replied, sensing something more was going on with her. Sara
made her way down the aisle following the signs to the ladies room. Upon finding the small
room, Sara pushed aside the sliding door and stepped inside, and closing the door after herself.
She surveyed the room, finding what she wanted. She raised the toilet lid, then her skirt,
lowering her panties, and sat down. She used two fingers to spread herself while she went. She
found she was wet, and sensitive. The liquid flowed from her briefly. She instantly felt better.
She wiped herself dry, and sat there. She felt of herself. She still was wet. She let one finger feel
between the thick folds of skin. Again another shiver went through her. She felt the wetness ooze
from her. She probed herself with one finger, then two. She felt herself tense suddenly, then she
came flooding both her hand and the seat. She continued to move her fingers within herself.
There seemed to be no reason for her excitement, but yet she was still excited. Her little bud she
felt was engorged. She also rubbed herself there when she came yet again in one sweet long
wave. For whatever reason her thoughts went back to Jim. She pictured herself riding on him,
then both her tasting of him, and he of her. She felt him within her as the waves just continued.
She felt her breast nipples push against the fabric of her bra. Stop this she told herself, easing her
fingers from within herself. She smelled her own scent in the air of the small space. Now she
rose from the seat, manuevering herself in front of the small metal sink. She pulled some paper
towels from the dispenser, wetted them with water from the sink, then slightly parted her legs
and washed herself there, when one last huge wave went through her suddenly. She dropped the
paper towels and gripped the edge of the sink with her hands. She squeezed her legs together.
She felt the wetness on her inner thighs. She wasn’t sure exactly what was going on with her.
Once again she questioned herself why she was so excited. She felt herself begin to calm down.
She again used some wetted paper towels to wash herself. She pulled her panties back into place,
then washed the toilet seat, and the floor. Lastly all seemed right. She now washed her face, then
combed her hair. She pushed the flush lever on the toilet then waited briefly, then slid the door
open. She made her way back to her seat beside her Mother. The Duchess noticed her daughters
face was somewhat flushed.
“Is everything alright?” she asked.
“Yes Mother,” answered Sara, feeling a bit uncomfortable.
“You know it’s perfectly normal to be a bit excited suddenly after what you have been
through,” her Mother offered. Sara looked over at her Mother surprised.
“Have you ever been through anything like this?” she asked.
“Yes, once,” her Mother returned. “I was away at school one summer. I was walking
through a park, when I felt these rough hands on me. They pulled me through some bushes, then
I felt his hands on me. He didn’t tear at my clothes. He simply pulled up my skirt. I wasn’t
wearing any panties. I suddenly felt his mouth on me. I didn’t know whether or not to be afraid
or excited. My own excitement took hold of me. The waves grew in me. He just continued with
his mouth on me. He sucked on me, sensing my excitement. He put two fingers into me, urging
me on. I suddenly came, but he didn’t stop. Neither did my excitement. I don’t remember how
many times I came after that. I must have passed out from the moment. When I came to, he was
gone.”
“He didn”t try to do anything else?” Sara asked.
“No! He was simply gone.”
“What did you do then?”
“I sat there for a bit. I pulled my skirt back down, then I thought to wipe myself. I took a
handkerchief from my pocket, raised my skirt, then I began to wipe myself. I suddenly found
myself very excited when I tried to dry myself. I found I was very wet. I wasn’t sure what was
going on. For whatever reason, which there seemed to be none, I felt of myself there, and I came
in one long wave.”
“Weren’t you concerned about anyone seeing you?”
“No! He had pulled me between some thick bushes. Besides my own excitement seemed to
have sway over me at the moment. I simply went with it. To this day I’m not sure what
happened. I guess it’s something primial in most women, going back to when men simply took
what they wanted from us.”
“How’d you know?” asked Sara.
“There are somethings one woman simply knows about another. Besides I’m your Mother.
You are part of me.” The Duchess hugged her daughter. Sara felt much comforted in her
Mother’s arms, like she had always. The scenery continued to pass by the window, as Sara
looked out, falling into a lite sleep. The Duchess stroked her daughters hair while she lovingly
held her. Her mind drifted away somewhere. The click clack of the steel wheels on the rails
could be heard in the distance. Paris came closer. It was going to be a nice day. A very nice day!
Chapter Twenty Nine
Louie causally walked down the stair case to the first floor. For the first time in his life, it
seemed he wouldn’t have to be so worried about money. A quarter of a million US would go a
long way at home. He could take Marie on that honeymoon she had never had. Perhaps a nice
cruise through the Mediterranean. Or perhaps a trip to Paris. Marie had always wanted to go to
Paris and shop. Louie looked around for Stephen and Jackie as he reached the first floor. He’d
just left the Duke in his study, after having two Scotch. It was first rate Scotch also. For a
vineyard owner, and being French, it had surprised Louie that the Duke preferred Scotch over
wine. At least as a causal drink. They had talked about things in general, then about each other.
Louie was surprised the Duke had served on DeGaulle’s staff for a time. He also had seen some
action in Africa. What surprised Louie more was what the Duke didn’t say. Louie knew of his
close relations with the English royals. He also knew of his relationship with same. Being in the
intelligence game Louie knew a great many things about this seemingly lesser royal family.
Louie could understand why the Duke played down his title. He’d probably do the same with a
family. Louie continued down the stairs when he heard Jackie’s laughter.
“Come back here,” declared Stephen, running after her towards where Louie now stood.
“Help me Louie,” yelled Jackie, dodging around Louie, just out of Stephen’s reach.
“Children!” said Louie. “What are you two up to?” Jackie stopped and stood behind Louie.
“He started it,” she declared.
“No, I didn’t,” replied Stephen, standing in front of Louie.
“Started what?” asked Louie.
“This!” declared Jackie, spraying some Silly String towards Stephen. He returned fire hitting
Louie, then both Jackie and him proceeded to spray Louie with Silly String. Louie tried to dodge
out of the way, but couldn’t. He found himself covered with the stuff.
“Will you two stop it,” declared Louie. “You’re worse than kids.” Jackie being playful,
tickled Louie in the ribs, then Stephen. She then disappeared down the hall. Louie now was
trying to uncover himself of Silly String.
“Are you ready to take me back to my plane? I’d like to make home before dark. There’s a
weak front moving in, and I’d also like to avoid it if I can,” he said.
“I believe Cook has packed some food and drinks for you. I think that’s where Jackie was
going. Sorry about this,” said Stephen helping Louie remove the Silly String.
“Sure you are,” replied Louie, having gotten most of the stuff off himself. “You two always
act like this?”
“More or less. You should have been here last week for the whip cream fight. Now that was
a real mess.”
“Children!” Louie said once again. “How’s she in bed? I assume whip cream has had
something to do in that department.”
“I plead the fifth,” replied Stephen.
“The fifth?” questioned Louie.
“Yeah the fifth. Oh, forget it. It’s an American thing. Let’s get you home,” said Stephen
leading Louie towards the kitchen, when suddenly Jackie came out of hiding, spraying them both
with more Silly String. Stephen ran after her. Louie dumbfounded proceeded on into the kitchen.
“Do you still have them in sight? Chief said to follow, and to keep an eye on them, and
report any probelms.”
“I have them in sight. They’re just getting off the train. They seem to be heading for the taxi
stand. Can you follow?
“Yeah, I can follow. You want I should pick you up?”
“No! I think I know where they are going. The Duchess always goes to Renee’s when she’s
in Paris. That’s in the fashion district.”
“Renee’s? Wasn’t he arrested last year?”
“Yes, he was. His ex-wife now runs the shop. She got everything in the divorce. She owned
everything anyway. You seen any problems yet?”
“No,” replied the small man dressed as a tourist. “How about you?”
“The same. I don’t believe anyone has guessed they would go shopping in Paris without an
escort.”
“What are we?” the small man questioned. “I think we are escorts.”
“You know what I mean. I’ll meet you outside Renee’s. Call me back if it looks like they
aren’t going there.”
“I don’t know where Renee’s is.”
“Well I do. Just follow them. Not too close.” The bigger man, also dressed as a tourist,
hailed a cab, and instructed the cab driver to take him to Renee’s. He put his cellphone back into
his shirt pocket.
“Where are we going?” asked Sara.
“Renee’s,” replied her Mother. “You’ve been there before. They serve a nice lunch, and we
can shop at the same time.”
“Renee? Wasn’t he that terrible man who got arrested last year. A friend of Fathers.”
“No friend any longer. He was arrested for treason. He’s serving time now in prison. Mary,
his ex-wife, you remember, has been a good friend of mine since grade school. She now runs
Renee’s.”
“Oh, yes, now I remember. She stayed at the house that one week. A nice little lady. A real
shame that.”
“Yes it was, replied her Mother, now sitting back in the seat. Sara also suddenly was quiet,
thinking about that week. Two men in a car outside the estate, had caught her and Ben making
love behind a tree. At least one of them did. Sara remembered Mooning him. The car sped on
towards the fashion district of Paris, with the escort following two cars back in a small tan Fiat.
The big car hugged the road. Jackie handled the car well, as both Louie and Stephen sat back
in their seats, having pulled their seats belts a little tighter.
“Relax gentlemen, you’re in good hands. I not about to kill my future husband and the
Father of my child. You and Marie are invited to the wedding in three weeks. Can you make it?”
she questioned.
“Marie loves weddings. We’ll be here. Let her know when exactly,” said Louie. “You’re
not, are you?”
“I’m not sure. I’ll know later this week. It’s just a feeling now. We’re not mentioning it to
the family yet.”
“I understand,” he returned. The conversation lagged, as everyone seemed concerned about
Jackie’s driving. The big car now turned right, heading for the small air strip, and hangar.
Louie’s plane could be seen sitting outside, ready to go. Stephen had called ahead checking on
the planes statis. It was reported all fueled and pre-flight checked. A flight plain had also been
filed for Louie’s return to just north east of Rome. The weather was clear, with the weak front off
to the south. Louie should have no problems. It would be clear flying all the way. A light tail
wind was also reported. Louie should arrive home about a half an hour early. Just in time for
dinner. Jackie stopped the big car, parking it in the provided parking space just outside the
hangar. She looked over at both men and smiled.
“See gentlemen, no injuries. Safe and sound. Everyone exited the car. Jackie handed Louie
the cloth bag of food, water, and coffee. She looked Louie straight in the face with love and
appreciation showing upon her face. She kissed him on the cheek.
“Thank you for bringing my sister back. Take care. See you and Marie in three weeks.” She
hugged him, then stepped back. Tears were rolling down her face.
“Well Louie,” said Stephen. I don’t have a kiss for you, but I do have a hug for you. Stephen
heartily hugged the older man and his friend. “You take care of yourself.” Louie now made his
way to his plane with the cloth bag in one hand. He reached up and opened the planes door, and
slid inside. He put the cloth bag on the floor between the seats. He fastened his seat belt, and did
the pre-flight check of all the gauges, also testing the flaps lever for freedom of movement,
among other things. He now brought the plane to life. It seemed ready to go home. Louie was
ready. He waved to Stephen and Jackie as the plane taxied towards the air strip. Louie took note
of the wind direction, as he now gave the small plane more power. The plane speedily raced
down the runway and grabbed for sky. Stephen and Jackie stood side by side, holding onto each
other, watching the small plane disappear into the clouds. The night was warm, with a light
breeze. It was about three hours before dark. Louie would easily make it home before dark. They
walked back to the big car.
“I’m driving back,” declared Stephen.
“No you aren’t,” replied Jackie, showing him she had the car keys.
“Give me those,” he said. Jackie put them down her blouse.
“That won’t stop me. He raced towards her. She dodged out of his way, putting out her foot.
Stephen tripped over it, and fell on the grass. She raced towards the car.
“You come back here,” he shouted. Jackie opened the drivers door, and slid inside. She
locked the door just as he approached. She tried to roll up the window, but Stephen wiggled
himself through it. Jackie slid away from him on the front seat. He grabbed her right wrist, then
pushed her down on the seat. She squirmed under him. He reached his hand into her blouse to
retrive the keys. Instead of finding the keys, he found her warm breast. He felt himself rise.
Jackie pulled him towards her, and kissed him hotly. His hand caressed her breast and nipple. He
now unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her bare breasts, and sucked on a nipple. Jackie felt the
dampness between her legs. She reached up for him, and found him erect. She pulled down the
zipper on his pants. He pulled down her slacks, which only had an elastic waist band, and no
zipper. She felt the coolness of the seats fabric on her bare behind. She raised her legs, then
guided him into her with her hand around him. A shiver ran through Jackie. Then another.
Stephen began to pound away at her much to Jackie’s delight. His hands gripped and squeezed
her breasts. They kissed, and made love as the car gently rocked. For now all was right with the
world.
Chapter Thirty
The cab pulled in front of Renee’s. The doorman immediately opened the cab door, allowing
Sara and the Duchess to exit. He then escorted them inside Renee’s. The cab pulled away. Mary
immediately saw her old friend, with her daughter Sara at her side. She walked over to them.
“Jene! What brings you into Paris? Have you two eaten yet? I’ll have some sandwiches and
fresh tea made, and brought to you. Please sit. What are we shopping for today? Perhaps a
wedding?”
“Yes, it’s a wedding, for my oldest. She’ll I’m sure will be in to see you in a few days. I’d
like suitable dresses for myself and Sara. You know my youngest daughter Sara.”
“Of course I do. We met the week I stayed at the estate. You still driving the men crazy?”
she asked Sara.
“As much as I can,” replied Sara. Mary remembered how Sara loved to swim but didn’t
mention it. She’d also heard of the kidnapping, and didn’t mention that either. Jene looked liked
she hadn’t been taking care of herself.
“Well, excuse me, while I take care of things. Would you like some water while you wait?”
“We’re fine,” replied the Duchess. Mary hurried away to handle things. Seemingly from
nowhere, an attractive woman brought two glasses of white wine to the table where they were
sitting.
“Ms. Renee thought you perhaps would like some white wine while you ladies waited.
“Oh, what hey,” said Sara. I think we would enjoy some wine. Sara handed her Mother one
of the glasses of wine now sitting on the table, and took the other one herself. “Thank you,”
added Sara, as the woman disappeared. When quite suddenly both Sara and her Mother felt
someones presence lurking directly behind them. He now stepped directly in front of them.
Neither Sara or her Mother had to guess who it was. The Duchess immediately rose, and
violently slapped his face.
“Rey, you aren’t welcome here. Leave,” the Duchess demanded.
“Sara, I need to speak with you,” he replied. He motioned his body guard away with his
hand, seeing him start to approach. “Sara?”
“Rey, I don’t have anything to say to you. You have caused me and my family enough pain.
You almost killed my Mother with worry.”
“That’s what I wanted to speak to you about. Please!”
Just then Rey was slammed backward from the force of a bullet. Sara pulled her Mother to
the floor. The body guard was immediately at Rey’s side.
“Your Highness! Are you hurt?”
“No, I’m not hurt. The bullet hit my vest. Get me out of here. Quickly!” The body guard
pulled Rey to his feet, and they both disappeared out the rear of the shop. A second body guard
covered them with a machine pistol. All three leaped into a bullet proof black car, and vanished
down a side street.
“Are you two alright?” asked Mary, standing over the Duchess and Sara.
“Yes, I think we are,” Sara replied.
“I think we ought to take you two to my most private gallery. This is where I take care of my
more public customers. It’s complete with a guard and steel doors, and a very discrete exit.”
“That might be best, given the most recent events, and today,” said the Duchess now being
helped to her feet by her old friend and her daughter. I never dreamed we’d be experiencing
anything like this today. Mary, I could use something a bit stronger than wine, or tea. How about
a double Martini, with two olives, and keep them coming.”
“Mother! You think you should?”
“Damn right I should. Call your Father and tell him to send the cavalry. We’re not budging.”
Mary escorted her two guests to the vault, as she like to call it. A call was made to the Duke.
The Duchess settled down to several Martini’s, with double olives, and freshly made sandwiches.
Sara had some sweeten tea, with her sandwiches. Mary called her brothers. A cavalry of her own
soon arrived at the shop complete with the necessary tools of the trade. Small but discrete
machine pistols.
“Damn it, you didn’t get him. It seemed he was wearing a vest.”
“I wasn’t counting on that. I’ll use armor piercing next time,” said the medium built man.
“You might not get a second chance,” replied the slightly taller, and slender built man. Both
men had common looks, and blended well into any crowd.
“I’ll get another chance. He wants to talk to the girl. He risked coming out of hiding to speak
to her. Did you see how hard the older woman slapped him. I bet she left a mark. Is she the girl’s
Mother?”
“From what I understand, she is. She’s some sort of royalty. The whole family is.”
“Great! Do we have to worry about them also?”
“I don’t think so. The contact just said to complete the job. He’s keeping us informed as to
where the Shiek will be.”
“What about payment?”
“We already have half the payment. The second half we get when we finish the job.”
“Let’s get out of here before we are spotted. The two men causally walked down the alley,
and turned right. They faded away like they had never been there.
Elsewhere-“Stephen, the women are hold up at Renee’s in Paris. Someone tried to put a bullet into the
Shiek,” exclaimed the Duke over the phone.
“Where does the Shiek come into this? I thought the Duchess and Sara simply went
shopping in Paris. Where’s Renee’s?”
“Renee’s! It’s an exclusive woman’s dress shop. You remember Renee from last year. Well,
it’s his shop, or use to be his shop. Mary, Jene’s old friend and ex-wife of Renee’s, now runs it.
Seems the Shiek showed up, wanting to talk to Sara, when the shooting started.”
“They all right?”
“Yes, but Jene is shook up. She called me. She wants the cavalry called in. That means we
have to go and get them.”
“We?” said Stephen. “This sounds like a job for someone like Louie. I haven’t shot a gun in
years. How about you?”
“Me neither. I hate to call Bill.”
“I don’t believe we have any other choice. Where are they now?”
“Mary has them in a room she calls the vault, and she called in her brothers. They came
armed.”
“Could we have them escort them back here?”
“I suppose we could. They sort of owe us a favor.”
“We still need to call Bill. You think he’ll send some help?”
“He already did. I hired two men today who are suppose to be new help. They’re to watch
Sara.”
“Where were they?” Stephen asked.
“Probably not far away. Not much they could do against a hitter.”
“How’d the hitter miss?”
“He didn’t said Jene. The Shiek was wearing a vest.”
“They’ll be using armor piercing next time,” said Stephen. “Those bullets will go through
him and anyone behind him. Not good.”
“Call the shop, and see if Mary’s brothers will escort the ladies home. I’ll call Bill, and see
what he knows. Stephen now pushed end on his cell phone and speed dialed Bill. The phone rang
twice, then Bill answered it.
“Don’t say it. I already know. The hitter missed. No, he didn’t miss, the Shiek had on a
vest,” said Bill.
“This is getting too dangerous. There’s suppose to be a wedding happening in less than three
weeks, which you are invited to. What can be done about this situation?”
“Thank you for the invitation. I’ll be there. I didn’t expect the Shiek to show up at a dress
shop.”
“Where were your guys?”
“Having lunch across the street! You know it’s hard to guard against a hitter.”
“How’d the Shiek sneak into the shop? Shouldn’t they have seen him?”
“Yes, they should have. I’m not sure how they missed him? He doesn’t look like your
average Arab you have to admit.”
“I’ve never seen him, but from what I understand the family knows him. The Duchess
almost put him on his ass with a hard slap from what I understand.”
“Good for her. The family does know him. Seems Sara brought him home once or twice.
They were an item for a time. Least ways until the Old Shiek got sick, then died. That was the
same time John got killed in the skiing accident. Rey it seems, immediately took over for his
Father. He more or less had to change over night.”
“So, what now?”
“I’ll have my men escort them back home, and keep a better eye out for anyone.”
“You won’t have to do that, escort them back home. Mary, Renee’s ex-wife, you remember
Renee, is having her brothers escort the Duchess and Sara home. They are already at the shop.
Mary called them in. They came ready to play also. I’m not sure how I’m going to have a
wedding. Jackie is anxious.”
“She’s not yet, is she?” Bill asked.
“Not yet what?” answered Stephen.
“Pregnant! Women not married, tend to get anxious about getting married when they are
pregnant.”
“How should I know? I don’t think so.”
“I’ll bet she is. Stephen, you’re about to be a Father!” Stephen was silent. He didn’t know
what to say. A Father? He wasn’t a husband yet? She wouldn’t would she? Yes, she would, he
realized. They had been going at it hot and heavy lately. Who writes the rules for these things?
he asked himself. Little John might have a cousin to play with suddenly.
“She’d told me if she was,” he remarked.
“She probably doesn’t know for sure herself yet. Does she have a doctor’s appointment any
time soon? A pre-marriage physical is generally required for a marriage license. She ought to
know then if she is. Will she tell you if she is?”
“I’d hope so.”
“Is she worried you might bale on her?”
“No! I’ve already told her I love her. We have become close. You ought to have seen what
we did to Louie before he left.”
“And what would that have been?” Bill inquired.
“We, or should I say, Jackie did, she Silly Stringed him. I pitched in after she started.”
“You’re kidding? You two Silly Stringed the Frenchman. A man quite capable of shooting
the wings off of flies, or ears off of people he doesn’t like. You two must be good friends. Better
than friends.”
“Oh, we have known each other through the wine business. I’ve met his wife Marie, and
played with his son.”
“Well, things have really gotten serious, haven’t they,” said Bill. “Too bad the Frenchman
has gone back home. When did he leave?
“Yesterday afternoon. He’s home by now.”
“This is exactly his kind of job. Or it use to be. I understand he’s trying to retire for the sake
of his family.”
“Marie’s worried about him. The old soldier thing is how she described it. Seen too many
battles, and the luck has run out. She’d like Little Louie to have a Father to grow up with, and a
husband to grow old with.”
“He’s what now? Mid sixties! That’s no spring chicken. The game has always been a young
man’s.”
“I think Louie realizes that. That’s why he just hired Jim full time now.”
“The Indian? He can be vicious from what I’ve heard. Did he help Louie snatch Sara back
from the Shiek?”
“He carried her out.”
“Did he get part of that? I hear he likes the women.”
“I’m not sure. I wouldn’t be surprised knowing Sara. She has come back changed somehow.
The Little Girl seems to have grown up finally. She’s going back to school in the fall, that is if all
this has calmed down by then.”
“Does that mean you’re off her list now?”
“I think so. She hardly said anything to me since she has been back, though most of my time
seemingly has been taken up by Jackie these days.”
“Going at it hot and heavy! She’s pregnant! I’ll bet a hundred she is.”
“I won’t take that bet, because I think I know women. They can be secretive.”
“You’re getting smart. If she is, I’ll send you a toy. I’ll also have the boys waiting for them
when they get home. We’ll keep a closer eye on things. See ya! Bill signed off, and Stephen
closed his cell phone putting it back into his pocket. He’d have to tell Jackie what was going on.
He went in search of her. He thought he heard her say she was going to take a hot bubble bath.
Stephen now walked down the hall towards the stairs leading to the second floor. Relatives! he
thought, and he wasn’t even married yet. When’s Ben coming back? he asked himself. He can
handle some of this. Stephen disappeared up the steps.
Chapter Thirty-One
The Duchess was on her fourth Martini, and feeling no pain. Sara was still sipping her wine.
The sandwiches had been good, and had disappeared quickly. Outside the steel door, stood
Mary’s youngest brother. He held a machine pistol in his hands. The models were clearly
nervous. Mary’s three other brothers were busy elsewhere in the shop. Mary had had all her other
appointments for the day cancelled. She was concentrating on her old friend, and her youngest
daughter. How beautiful Sara seemingly had become, she thought to herself. Her mind drifted
back to her youth when she too had been most beautiful. She still was a very striking woman.
She had always tried to take care of herself, aside from being slapped around by her ex-husband.
Bill had seen to it that Renee wasn’t living in some light security prison Hilton. Last heard Old
Renee was doing his best not to be a plaything for his cell-mate. Also seemed, Renee had
received a rather nasty beating for not getting out of someones way quick enough. Also, many of
Renee’s old friends had conveniently declared they never knew him. There had been an attempt
to spring him during being transported, but nothing since. Most people now just wanted the
matter forgotten. Out of sight, out of mind was the attitude about Renee now. Let him rot.
“Mother, how are we getting home?” asked Sara, sitting next to her Mother.
“I’m not sure Dear,” her Mother replied, “Mary!!! How are we getting home?” the Duchess
asked suddenly. Clearly she was feeling the effects of the fifth Martini she now was drinking.
“Mother!” You’re drunk,” said Sara. “What’s Papa going to think about you being drunk?”
“Let him get his own Martini’s,” the Duchess replied, swaying a bit unsteadily. Sara had
never seen her Mother drunk. The woman of steel had dealt with all sorts of things without ever
being drunk before. If anyone should be drunk, she ought to be. It was she who had been
kidnapped, then drugged and rescued, all in a little more than a week.
“Mary, how are we getting home?” Sara asked Mary standing next to her Mother, seated on
the settee.
“Joseph is taking care of that. He’s on the phone making the arangements as we speak.
Joseph was Mary’s oldest brother. They were closest in age. He was the person whom came to
his sisters rescue. He was the brother who had joyfully knocked Renee on his ass, then tied him
to a chair, daring him to try something. Anything! Renee knew to behave himself.
“Just how are we being taken home?” Sara inquired, when suddenly Sara had her answer.
The sound of a helicopter landing in the courtyard could even be heard inside the vault.
“I’m not sure Mother is up to a helicopter ride,” said Sara. She wasn’t sure she was, when
suddenly she and her Mother were ushered from the room through it’s steel door, outside to the
courtyard. The Duchess was a bit unsteady on her feet. Two of Mary’s brothers each held an
arm, helping her along. Sara herself wasn’t too steady on her feet also. Drinking on an empty
stomach was having it’s effect, despite having eaten two sandwiches. Rather small sandwiches
they were. Not very filling. Mary viewed things from a safe distance. She had secured an order
for two nicely expensive wedding type dresses and accessories. A bottle of white wine often
helped in such matters to open the wallets. The Duchess and Sara now were loaded into the
helicopter, along with three of Mary’s brothers. Joseph was staying close to his sister. He had
heard of the Shiek, but never seen him. No need to put his sister at risk he felt. He also carried a
small machine pistol now. He and Mary disappeared back into the shop as the helicopter rose,
then gained speed and headed for the estate.
“Mother, you can’t be sick in here,” declared Sara, looking at her Mother, just being heard
over the roar of the motors.
“I’m not going to be sick,” replied her Mother. “I’m fine.”
“You don’t look fine Mother.”
“I’m fine,” said the Duchess, suddenly looking much more sober. “Wait until your Father
sees us arriving home in this. He’ll think his old friend is paying him a visit.
“What old friend?” asked Sara.
“Never mind Dear,” answered her Mother, now sitting back and enjoying the ride. Sara
didn’t question her Mother further. She too sat back and tried to enjoy the ride, though her
stomach seemed a bit upset. Unknown to Sara, her Father’s old friend had come to visit him just
once, long before Sara was born. He wasn’t married to Jene yet, just engaged. The old friend had
paid a visit complete with helicopter, and seemingly, half a platoon of security people. It was less
than the quiet visit the old friend had wanted. She had come to try and to dissuade the Duke from
marrying Jene. They had had a pleasant visit, and he once again told his old friend of his feelings
for Jene and other matters. The old friend understood, and left as she had come. The Duke and
Jene were married several days later. Jene had convinced him to move up their wedding day. She
wanted to settle matters for once and all. The Duke was hers. That was all there was to it.
The chopper steadily made it’s way to the estate safely carrying all it’s passengers.
“Your Highness, you can’t still be thinking of visiting her. It’s too dangerous. You’d be
dead now if it wasn’t for the vest.”
“I need to see her. I need to explain.”
“Need to explain what? That you weren’t going to sell her to the Russian?”
“Yes that, and some other things,” replied Rey.
“It should wait. Don’t you think you ought to give her sometime? Besides, they have tried to
kill you twice.”
“I’m just afraid if I wait, she’ll come to hate me.”
“Why is this young woman so important to you? You have twenty more beautiful women
waiting for you at home.”
“Don’t you understand, I’m in love with her.”
“You can’t afford to be in love with her. There’s a contract out on you. It’s an open contract.
That means anyone can kill you, at any time. Today, tomorrow, next year, it doesn’t matter. The
money has already been deposited in a Swiss bank account. All the assassin has to do is verify
the kill.”
“How do you know these things?” the Shiek asked.
“It’s how these things are done.”
“How are they going to verify the kill?”
“Has your Highness never heard of film, or these new cellphones with cameras in them?”
“Yes I have. All you are saying is correct. Perhaps we ought to go. Do you know where she
might be now?”
“Probably on her way home.”
“What? By car, or train?”
“My guess is something much quicker, and more direct?”
“And what’s that?”
“Helicopter! There are helicopter services.”
“Then we could fly to also visit her!”
“No we couldn’t. You have to know we are being watched. How else did the hitter know
where we were? We’d be a sitting duck in a helicopter. It would be insane. Get this woman out
of your mind for now. You know women are devils who can twist a man’s feelings for her. Let’s
go home. I’ve already made the arrangements. We leave by a freighter, then fly home after
making the first port. We need to put some distance between them and us. We need to be home
in ten days to complete the deal.”
“The Deal! I’d forgotten about that! Yes, we need to leave immediately. Have you packed?”
“Yes, your Highness, but you’ll need to change. You need to disguise yourself first.”
“Of course. What I am thinking about? I have other matters.”
Rey, the Shiek, now set about making for home. The Deal was far too important to risk
loosing. The profits from the Deal were in the millions. Sara would have to wait. Perhaps his
man servant had been right. Give her sometime to forget. Then he’d approach her once again.
Rey made his way to the bathroom to change. He closed the door behind him!
“Yes, we are leaving for home now. I convinced him to leave immediately. It’s like I told
you. You can try again once we make port.”
“You sure this time? You didn’t mention he was wearing a vest before.”
“I’m sure. Just use armor piecing this time, and don’t hit me.”
“What about the money? How do we get paid?”
“Weren’t you listening, you oaf? The money is already on deposit in a Swiss bank account.”
“Yes, I know that, but how do we get it? And watch who you call an oaf.”
“We have to send proof of the kill.”
“And how do we do that?”
“I have that covered. I’ll simply take a picture with my camera phone, then I’ll foward it to
the contact. He’ll give me the account numbers and password, then we just have the monies
transferred to our account. We’ll be rich men. No more working for such infidels. Allah be
praised! You meet the ship when it docks, and wait for my call. I’ll tell you when and where.”
“Alright. I’ll fly on ahead.” The small impish man pushed end on the cellphone and put it
into his shirt pocket. I wonder if there is someway I can get all the money for myself? he thought
to himself as he walked towards the airline counter. He’d have almost three days to himself
before the ship docked. Perhaps I can find some pleasant entertainment for myself before the
ship comes. He remembered this little something he knew of. She was real cute, and boy was she
good! His thoughts drift away thinking of her as he waited in line.
Chapter Thirty-Two
The helicopter flew at tree top level, until it was suggested they needed to more easily see
the estate, then the pilot took the helicopter higher. The countryside was now more visible. They
had been flying for ten minutes now. The Duchess was asleep in her seat, whereas Sara was
trying to keep her lunch down. This was a lot different than flying with the Frenchman, and Jim.
This thing seemed to wiggle through the air like a fish. Sara willed herself to not be sick. It must
have been the wine, and the shooting she realized. Seeing Rey slammed across the room didn’t
do much for her either. She hoped he was alright, even though she wished she’d been the person
who had slapped him instead of her Mother. She looked around her. One of Jene’s brothers must
have sensed what she wanted to ask, and he held up both his hands, with his fingers extended.
She took this to mean ten minutes and nodded her head. Sara’s mind drifted back to the events of
the past week, and she couldn’t believe all that had happened, or had occurred in just ten days.
She then wondered where Ben was? Why now? She questioned herself. She had already decided
on going back to school in the fall. She hadn’t decided on her courses yet, but they would be
business related because she had decided she wanted to come back and work at the winery. This
was where she felt she belonged. For a brief time with Rey, she had considered being his wife,
least until she had found out he had twenty wives. At bit hard to compete for his attentions with
that many other wives. She wasn’t a sharing woman anyway. They lived in totally different
worlds. How Rey had changed she suddenly realized.
When suddenly the helicopter slowed it’s speed, and began to hover behind the great estate
house. It slowly descended, with it’s wheels touching down, and the motors sound lessening
greatly. Sara gently stirred her Mother awake. She looked up at Sara.
“Dear, are we home?” she asked, now sitting up in the seat.
“Yes Mother, we are home,” replied Sara, now feeling someone’s hand on her arm, pulling
her to exit the helicopter. Someone was also helping the Duchess up and out of the great whirling
beast.
“That was some ride,” she reported standing on the lawn with Sara by her side. The three
brothers escorted them to the rear doors of the estate house, where family was waiting for them,
plus two men they had never seen before. There seemed to be bulges in their
jackets.
“Mother!!” yelled Jackie, running to her Mother’s side.
“We’re alright Dear. Don’t make a fuss.” All three women now walked towards the house,
across the stone terrace, and through the tall
glass patio doors. The Duke immediately kissed his wife, taking her into his arms.
“Are you alright Dear?” he asked. “How’s Sara?” He saw his daughter and also kissed her
and gave her a hug. JacKie and Stephen stood back a little letting the parents exchange
comforting hugs and assurances.
“Let’s all go into the living room,” declared Jackie. The two men with the bulges in their
jackets secured the patio doors, after making a brief look around outside, as the helicopter lifted
off and headed back the way it had come.
“Please excuse me,” Sara suddenly said, running down the hall towards the bathroom.
“I guess it was more than she could take,” said her Mother. “Too much wine perhaps.”
Everyone settled into the not too large living room making themselves comfortable.
“Who’d like something to drink?” inquired Stephen.
“I’d like some nice hot tea,” replied the Duchess. “I’ve had enough to drink. Lovey, you and
Stephen have what you men would like. I believe Sara would also like some hot tea. Jackie?
What would you like?”
“Tea sounds just fine Mother. I’ll go and get it,” she added.
“That’s fine Dear. I’m just going to sit here and relax. It’s been a full day. Just then Sara
walked into the room, now looking a bit more refreshed and sat down next to her Mother on the
sette.
“I ordered you some tea Dear,” said the Duchess.
“That’s fine Mother. What do we have to eat? Those sandwiches didn’t go very far.”
“Why don’t you go and see for yourself. Jackie has gone to get the tea. Sara rose and
disappeared down the hall. Stephen, the Duke and Duchess now was all that was left, save the
two men who were discretely out of sight.
“Are you alright Mother?” asked Stephen, taking the liberty of calling her Mother for the
first time. It warmed her a bit that he did so.
“I’m fine. Jene’s brothers were wonderful. They made sure we got home safely.”
“What about the Shiek? Where is he? What happened?” asked Stephen.
“Someone tired to kill him. He just suddenly showed up at Renee’s. He wanted to talk to
Sara. I slapped his face for him.”
“You didn’t Mother?” said her husband.
“I sure did! He deserved it too. Someone shot him after that, then he disappeared. He was
wearing a vest of some sort. He didn’t seem hurt. Would you know anything about that Dear?”
she asked turning towards her husband.
“No Love, I don’t. I wasn’t even aware he was anywhere near here.” In truth the Duke did
know something, as did Stephen. They both had talked with Bill, and knew there was an open
contract on the Shiek. It alarmed them both that someone had tried to fill the contract so close to
people they both cared about. Both were relieved the Duchess and Sara were now safely home,
and that guards were present in case of further problems.
“Well, we at least have gotten our dresses for the wedding,” remarked the Duchess, letting
the subject of what anyone knew slide for the moment. She certainly would speak to her husband
later. “The wedding is still on, isn’t it?”
“Well, I’m not sure,” replied Stephen.
“What do you mean mister, you aren’t sure?” exclaimed Jackie walking into the room with a
tray loaded down with hot tea, and cakes. She sat the tray down on the side board, then sat down
on Stephen’s lap, and put her arms around his neck.
“Mister, you aren’t getting away from me. The wedding is on, in three weeks, right here at
this very house, outside on the grand terrace. The plans have been made, and the invitations go
out this week. What do you think about that my future husband?”
“I’d say we are going to have a wedding, hell or high water,” replied Stephen, looking
around the room at his soon to be in-laws.
“Mother, if you would, please.” The Duchess rose and walked over to the side board, and
began to serve the hot tea. Sara took a cup, to go along with the large sandwich she had made for
herself, then sitting back down on the sette. Stephen poured himself and the Duke two fingers of
Scotch neat. The Duke sat down next to his daughter and the Duchess. Lastly, Jackie got up and
served herself a cup of tea, and once again sitting down on Stephen lap.
“Careful Love, that tea is hot,” added Stephen.
“Not to worry. I have it well in hand,” Jackie returned, kissing him.
“If no-one minds, I’m going to have a hot bath and go to bed,” said Sara, having made the
huge sandwich disappear.
“That’s fine Dear. Sleep well,” said her Mother. Sara kissed both her parents before
disappearing down the long hall to her apartment.
“Well you two lock up! Me and my husband are going to bed,” declared the Duchess, taking
her husband by the arm, leading him towards the door.
“Dear, first I have to tend to something. You go ahead. I won’t be long.”
“Just be sure you aren’t.” The Duchess now mounted the stairs, and her foot steps could be
heard soflty growing fainter as she neared the master bedroom.
“Have the guards patrol the outside tonight. I don’t expect any trouble, but it’s best to be
sure. Set the alarm Jackie. I think you know how. We’ll see you two in the morning. You two
staying the night?”
“We haven’t decided,” said Jackie.
“Your room is as you left it. You decide. Good night.” The Duke kissed his oldest daughter,
then also disappeared up the grand stair case.
“You have a great Father,” said Stephen. “ I hope I’m as good of a Father.”
“I think you will be,” replied Jackie. “You want to spend the night? I’m tired. How about
you?”
“I’m game! I have to be up and out early though. Ben’s due back, and I need to check in at
the winery. Michael needs my attention on a few matters. We just received some new customers
state-side. That means more money.”
“We might be needing some more money,” Jackie shyly said.
“What do you mean by that?” he asked. Stephen pulled Jackie towards him and kissed her,
then felt the curve of her behind.
“Let me set the alarms before you start something. You go and check on the guards. I’ll
meet you in my old apartment. I’ll be waiting for you!!” Jackie emphasized the words I’ll be
waiting for you. Stephen had some idea what she meant. he felt himself rise. Jackie disappeared
down the hall leading to the kitchen. The master alarm system was located just outside the
kitchen in the security shed. The guards during the night frequented the kitchen for coffee and
something to eat. Outside the kitchen was the security shed complete with cameras, and alarms.
It was a modest system that had just recently been updated. Four guards patrolled at night, and
two during the day, also doubling as grounds keepers. The estate had never seen any serious
trouble since WWII. Though with the kidnapping of Sara, the Duke had had the system updated,
and added to. All the doors of the Great House were now wired and alarmed, whereas before
they hadn’t been. Plus two more guards were added on nights, with motion sensors around the
immediate outsides of the house. The cameras had been replaced with infrared cameras, for
seeing at night. This had meant some additional training for the guards. Unknown to anyone
except them immediate family, the Great House had a separate escape passage way left over
from the Revolution. The Duke kept this in excellent repair. He brought in specialists from
outside for all repairs. The passage way was quite extensive. Both Sara and Jackie knew well of
it’s existence. They use to play in the passage ways with their brother John as kids. The Grand
old House had many secrets.
Stephen finished his checking in with the guards, and headed towards Jackie’s apartment.
He passed by Sara’s apartment and saw light under her door. He checked the door. It was locked.
This is a first he thought to himself. He made his way to Jackie’s rooms. The door was unlocked.
He stepped inside, and locked the door behind him. The living room into which one first entered,
was dimly lighted. Then he saw it. It was a shoe. He walked further. Another shoe. He walked
on. A pair of woman’s slacks. It was getting interesting. Now a blouse. Stephen felt himself rise.
He walked on. A bra. Still further. A pair of panties. He now stood in the door way into the
bedroom. And there laid Jackie. Softly asleep, but completely naked. His eyes drank in what he
saw. The curve of her hips. The roundness, of her full breasts, and the smell of her perfume.
“I thought you’d never get here,” she said raising herself on an elbow, looking at him. “You
still dressed? Take it off big boy. Mama wants you.” Stephen stripped off in record time, but
letting Jackie watch him take off his pants, and seeing his erect member, teasing her. He knew
anticipation was a key to sexual pleasure. He eased himself up on the bed holding himself in his
hand, wriggling himself at her. Jackie made her way across the large bed towards him.
“What? You trying to tease me,” she said taking him in her hand, then rubbing him up and
down herself, him feeling her wetness on him. He grew larger in her hand as she used him to
more excite herself as he watched, and enjoyed watching her play with him on her. She rubbed
him up and down herself. He could now see the sheen of her wetness. He wanted her. She played
on, then eased him inside her, then out of her, then in, and out once again. When he suddenly
grabbed her legs and pulled her towards him. He spread her legs and put his mouth on her. He
took her little bud into his mouth and sucked on it. She felt a huge wave go through her as her
hands went through the hair on his head. He continued to suckle on her. She cried out in
pleasure, as she released in one large wave. She pulled him up to her and kissed him, plus
guiding him inside her. She now reversed their roles, and it was her turn to pleasure him as she
rode up and down on him. Pinching his nipples, squeezing his ass cheeks, and kissing him
wildly. Her inner muscles tightly held him. Willing him to come deeply within her. Jackie was
wildness like she had never been before with him. She long at last felt him tense. She rode him
faster, then he came inside her. She delighted in feeling the warmth of his seed. She also came
again. She eased him from her, taking him in both her hands, then her mouth. She brought him to
life again. She wanted him to come again. She sucked on him. Her hands massaged and played
with him. He grew in size once more. She watched the pleasure register on his face, and felt it in
his member. She played wildly. Wantonly. Once more he tensed. She mounted him once more
welcoming him deeply inside her. Jackie now used all she knew on him. She willed him to come
again inside her, and he did. Jackie greatly delighted in his pleasure, then her own, as she drank
him deeply inside herself. She collapsed in his arms on top of him, and fell asleep. It felt good
being inside her. Stephen also fell asleep holding her. The love of his life, and his soon to be
wife, and the Mother of their children yet to be. All was good.
Chapter Thirty-Three
“How’d you get in here?” demanded Sara.
“That’s not important,” said Rey, standing in front of her.
Sara soften, and asked, “How are you? Are you alight?”
“I’m a little sore, but other-wise I’m fine.”
“Why are you here?” she questioned.
“I just couldn’t let you go away like that. Who were those men who took you away?”
“Friends of the family. What do you mean you couldn’t let me go away like that? I really
didn’t have much choice, now did I?”
“I suppose not, but I didn’t want you to think I’d ever have sold you is all.”
“It’s what you do, isn’t it? Sell young women into sexual slavery. How can you do that?”
“It’s very profitable, and I need the money. I have many enemies.”
“No wonder! How would you like your daughter stolen from you, then sold into sexual
slavery?”
“I wouldn’t like it, besides, I’m unable to have children.”
“How do you know that?” Sara asked.
“With twenty wives, and no children! I’d say it’s a safe bet.”
“That’s another thing. Why so many wives?”
“I’m a Shiek and it’s more of less expected of me.”
“Expected of you? When did you change, Rey?”
“You know I have always been in love with you, don’t you?”
“You’ve had a strange way of showing it. Having me kidnapped. Why didn’t you call on me
like other men do? Here at my home, with my parents?”
“I didn’t think I’d be accepted. I thought your parents would reject me. I didn’t want that. I
know how important a parents approval is to a daughter.”
“Bull shit! I brought you home to meet my parents. They didn’t reject you! You’ve changed,
and gotten spoiled and willful is the reason. Admit it!”
“Alright, I admit! Now what? I want you. I need you!”
“What? As another one of your wives? No thank you. You can leave now.”
“Don’t be like this. I love you,” said Rey moving closer to her on the sette, feeling her arm,
trying to hold her. Sara reluctantly pulled away, feeling herself torn, and excited. She wanted
him for some reason. It all was so confusing to her. She realized who and what Rey was, but she
still felt herself drawn to him. Rey once again drew himself closer to her. He put his hand on her,
and took her hand and put it on him. She felt his bulge, and then her own wetness begin to trickle
from her. She pulled her hand away, and now stood.
“Rey, leave, before I call someone,” she demanded. Rey now moved to hold her in his arms,
and kissed her, pulling her to him in an embrace. Sara melted in his arms. She returned his kiss.
His hand felt of her behind, moving his fingers to feel more. His hand slid under her skirt, then
inside the silk panties. He discovered she was wet, and softly probed between her cheeks moving
his fingers inside her. Sara immediately came. The wetness oozed down her thighs, as Rey’s
hand more fully felt of her, massaging her, and using her own wetness to rub across her engorged
little bud. She bit his neck as she buried her head against him. He gathered her in his arms and
took her into the bedroom. He laid her on the bed. He immediately raised her skirt, and then
pushed her panties aside, and enveloped her with his mouth. He tasted of her. He played upon
her. The waves increased in intensity in her. She helped him remove her panties, while unzipping
him. Then without doing anything else, she raised her legs, letting him slide into her wetness.
She came instantly. Rey now thrust wildly away at her. Her fingers dug into his shirt material.
She kissed him with an open mouth. She wanted him deep within her. They became lost in each
other, passion being their only motivation. Their only reason for the moment. Nothing else
mattered. All their differences melted away, and didn’t exist. Then she felt him tense, and he
came. She responded feeling his warmth within her. The waves of pleasure in her were like the
waves on a beach. They just continued one after another. She gripped him around his back with
her legs in an almost vise like grip. Thinking it almost impossible yet, he came again. Sara now
clawed at his shirt, somehow unbuttoning it, to feel of his skin. The shirt disappeared on the
floor. His hands now felt of her wanting breasts. His mouth suckled on her nipples. A huge
visibly felt shiver, was apparent to both of them. Sara gripped him tightly from within. Rey
continued his movement in and out of her. There seemed to be no end of the pleasure Sara was
feeling. His rough fingers gripped her ass cheeks, leaving their impressions on her skin. Sara’s
head swooned as she came once last time. Rey now held her lovingly in his arms, as he collapsed
beside her on the bed.
He remained within her. She lovingly held him both from within, and out. She briefly kissed
him, then let sleep find her, as did Rey.
Silence filled the great house, and all slept a blissful sleep. The guards vigilantly maintained
their posts, as the night crept into the warm light of day. Sara awoke first still feeling him deep
within her. Her natural urges were making themselves felt. She eased herself from Rey’s
embrace, and from within her. She rose from the bed, then let her skirt fall to the floor, and made
her way to the bathroom. Her blouse hug loosely from her, while she was naked otherwise.
Somewhere along the way her blouse disappeared from her shoulders onto the floor. She made
her way into the bathroom, pushing the door aside, then walking into the stall. She turned and sat
down on the cool seat. She spread herself with two fingers, and let the liquid drain from her. A
blissful wave of pleasure went through her. Perhaps a hold over from last night, or perhaps a
response to a new day. Sara smelled her own natural scent on herself. She dried herself then rose
from the seat. The toilet automatically flushed itself. Sara walked over to the sink and washed
her hands, then face. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was naturally all a twirl on her
head. She took note of the roundness of her breasts. Her nipples were points. Clearly she was still
excited, when she felt it on the inside of her thighs. Her own wetness was for whatever reason,
trickling from her. She felt of her little bud, and an instant shiver went through her. She dipped a
finger into herself, and felt pleasure. She now dipped two fingers into herself. She bit her lower
lip as she softly came. Not wanting to waste the moment and her growing excitement, she made
her way back to the bedroom and Rey. He was now laying on his back. His member was asleep
on him. She eased herself onto the bed. She wetted her fingers and hand with her own wetness,
and took him into her hand. She softly massaged him, feeling him come to life. She bent down
and took him in her mouth. She played on him. He grew. She released him, then moved herself
over him, letting hin slide deeply into her. She took in a breath, then she felt it. The pleasure in
her began to rise, once more. It traveled all through her, from her head to deep within her there.
It was electric, and it was deliciously wonderful. She had never found anything as wonderful yet
as sex. Her body seemed designed for it, and naturally she wanted to experience it, as often as
she could. She moved her hips now slowly up and down on him, letting herself experience every
movement and sensation. It was wonderful feeling him sliding within her. Then she felt it. His
hands on her breasts. He squeezed her, and teased her nipples. She suddenly came, gripping him
tightly from within. She saw his eyes were open.
“I thought you were asleep,” she stated.
“Who can sleep,” he teased, pulling her to him, embracing her, feeling her breasts against
his chest, warmly kissing her.
“Well, if I’m botherly you, I can---, she teased in return. He kissed her once again.
“I could get use to this,” he said.
“Can you?” Sara questioned moving her hips on him. He sensed what she was saying, but
didn’t answer her. He moved himself over her, taking one breast in his mouth sucking on it,
watching the pleasure register on her face. He now began to thrust heavily into her. Both he and
her sensed his moment was near. She gripped his ass cheeks with her hands, and sucked on his
nipples. He came. She came afterwards feeling his warmth within her.
“Now what?” Sara questioned looking up at him. His one hand continued to play with her
one breast and it’s pointed nipple. She was still felting the pleasure waves course through her.
“Now what, meaning where to from here?” he asked.
“Exactly,” said Sara, kissing him.
“Do you love me?” he now asked.
“Why?” Sara returned.
“I’d like to know.”
“Do you love me?” replied Sara. Still hovering above her, and still deeply within her, he
said.
“You know I do! What you really are asking is, will I change my life and love only you?”
“So! Do you, and will you?” Sliding from within her, and moving to laying beside her, Rey
answered.
“I love you, and could possibly be moved to having only you to love, but I have other
responsibilities.”
“What are those? Getting yourself killed? You’re aware some people want you dead, and
won’t stop until you are! How can I love a dead man? How are you going to love me then?”
“That’s a good question. If I was a realist I might give the matter more serious
consideration.”
“Are you saying what I think you are saying?” Sara asked. “That all we have is here and
now, and nothing more? How can I put my love into such a situation? It’s impossible.” Sara now
rose from the bed, and went in search of her robe. She found one for herself, and one also for
Rey. She stood beside the bed putting on her robe, then threw the other one at Rey. Rey sat up in
bed realizing their love making was done for the moment. Perhaps forever. What he said or
promised to do next would determine their relationship from here on.
“What is it you’d like me to do? Leave my home and move here to be with you alone?”
“Is that so much to give for my love?”
“I”m not sure who I’d be then? Simply your lover?”
“You were more than that before. Can’t you be that again?”
“What about the people who want to kill me?”
“My Father can take care of that. Have you changed so much that we can’t be together?”
“I’m not sure,” answered Rey. “I might have other people wanting to murder me. How do
we handle that? I’m also an Arab.”
“Are you?” questioned Sara. Your education and up-bring has always been western. If you
are Arab, then why do you insist on loving me? I can’t live in an Arab world. In that world I’m
just a lowly woman, and you will be forced to treat me that way. I’m not an Arab. I love my
family, and I want any husband to be part of that. Can’t you be such a person? For my love?”
Rey looked at Sara. He truly loved her, but he had come to know another world, with
different responsibilities. To be required to give that up now for Sara’s love? He wasn’t sure he
could do that. He was torn. He looked at Sara as she sat on the bed next to him. She was like no
other woman he had every known before. Sara? A woman? How and when had this occurred he
suddenly asked himself? She had been once only a young and very passionate play thing. Exactly
what was it that he wanted? He truly didn’t know. He wanted to embrace her, and to make love
to her again, but didn’t. He rose from the bed and made his way to the bathroom. Sara didn’t
question him any further. She set about getting dressed. She’d take a shower later. When Rey
walked back into the room, Sara was gone. She didn’t even leave him a note. He dressed and left
the same way he had come. Unseen by anyone.
Chapter Thirty-Four
Sara sat down in a chair next to her sister Jackie at the dinning table. Jackie acknowledged
her sister with a good morning. Sara simply smiled. Jackie looked over at Stephen, sensing
something had happen since last night.
“Is there something wrong Sara?” Jackie asked.
“No,” Sara simply replied. “Can I go with you today?”
“Alright. I’m not doing anything special. Yes, I’d like to spend sometime with you today.
We’ll do something fun.”
“Stephen, when’s Ben coming back?” Sara now asked.
“Either today or tomorrow,” Stephen replied. “I bet you’ll be glad to see him.” Sara didn’t
answer.
“Come and get me when you’re ready to go. I’d like to have a shower first. Do I have time?”
“Sure! Stephen and I hadn’t planned on leaving for another hour,” said her sister.
“I still have your car. We can go together can’t we?”
“I don’t see why not. I’m glad you brought it up. I’d like you to have my car. You’re getting
a bit too old for that scooter of yours. How’d you like that?”
“Hey! That would be great! But I can’t take your car. You love it.”
“I do, but Stephen has promised me a new one as a wedding present, haven’t you Dear?
Jackie looked over at Stephen.
“Yes, I have,” Stephen weakly replied, not quite understanding what was going on. He
assumed Jackie was trying to provide Sara with a safer means of transportation.
“I’ll trade you,” added Sara. “I’m sure you can use my scooter around the winery.”
“Sounds like a deal to me. Go and have your shower. We’ll go once you are ready.” Sara
pushed back her chair, and stood, then leaned over and kissed her sister on the cheek, then was
gone.
“What was all that about?” asked Stephen. “I wasn’t aware I was giving you a new car as a
wedding present.”
“Well you are, and that’s all there is to it. I don’t want Sara driving that scooter any longer.
That’s how they were able to kidnap her in the first place. They drove her off the road, where she
hit her head, knocking her out. They hardly had to do much after that. I’ll see you later at the
house. Sara wants to talk to me about something.”
“I didn’t hear her say that.”
“It’s a sister thing. Isn’t Ben coming back today? I thought you said he was. And Michael
has to go over a few things with you also. That’s what you said yesterday.”
“Yes, it was. I’d better leave now.” Stephen realizing he was out matched and out numbered,
rose from his chair, then leaned over and gave Jackie a kiss good-bye, and left. Jackie lingered
over her tea, until she heard Stephen drive away, then she got up from her chair, and exited the
dinning room, heading straight for Sara’s apartment. She easily covered the distance and then
entered Sara’s rooms. She purposely heavily closed the door. She now looked around for Sara,
and listened for the running of water. She didn’t hear anything. There was silence, but wait.
Jackie heard some muffled sobing. Jackie immediately walked towards and then into the
bedroom. There she found Sara in the middle of the bed in a tight little ball, crying. Jackie
crawled onto the bed where her sister was, taking her head into her lap, and softly began to
stroke her hair. Sara welcomed her older sister by hugging her.
“What is it?” questioned Jackie.
“Rey was here last night. We spent the night together,” replied Sara.
“He was what?!” exclaimed Jackie. “That bastard was here! How’d he get in?”
“I think by the old tunnels.”
“How’d he know about them? Let me guess, you told him. You know better than that.”
“I showed him several years ago, when I brought him to meet Father and Mother. I don’t
remember where you were. I don’t recall you being here,” said Sara now sitting up.
“What did he want?”
“To tell me he loved me.”
“He sure has a strange way of showing it. What’d he say about that?”
“Not much.”
“I take it you’re in love with him. What about Ben? Don’t you love him?”
“I thought I did. I know you’re going to hate me when I tell you this, but I liked Ben because
he looked like Stephen. I’ve had a crush on Stephen.”
“Yeah, I know you little minx. I was ready to claw your eyes out, until Mother talked with
me.”
“Mother said something to you? I told her not to.”
“You have always had to have the same things I’ve had. I’ve never understood that in you.
Why is that?” Jackie asked.
“I’m not sure myself,” said Sara.
“I’m somewhat glad all this has made you a little more mature. I just hate it when you go
nude bathing when Stephen is around.”
“Yeah, I know. That was stupid, wasn’t it. I’ll try not to do that any more, or at least not
when he’s around.”
“What are you going to do about Rey? You know someone has a contract out on him? He
could wind up dead real soon.”
“Can you say something to Father for me, and see what he can do to get that contract
cancelled?”
“I’m not sure if Father can do anything. Rey has made a lot of enemies, and I’m sure some
of his own people want him dead also.
“Is that why you were crying?
“Yes,” said Sara. “It’s an impossible situation isn’t it?
“I’m afraid it is,” replied Jackie holding her sister in her arms. And she thought she’d made
some bad choices in boy-friends. Rey definitely was a wrong choice.
“What’s the deal with him anyway? Was he your first?”
“Second,” said Sara. “Billy was my first. He was all thumbs. He went right away, then he
just ran off and left me laying there. I was so horny. Boys! They don’t know anything. We have
to teach them. Why is that?”
“You don’t mean little freckle faced Billy was your first? How could you let him touch you,
much less do anything else?”
“Well, to be honest, he showed me his thing, and it was real big. I got excited and thought
he’d be good. He wasn’t. He let me play with him first, then just as he was about to put it in, he
came. Then he got scared, and ran off. And there I was laying there, and horny.
“Yeah boys. I’m not sure how they learn things either. My first was Henry. Boy was he big.
He almost didn’t fit. I was sore afterwards.”
“Henry? I don’t remember him,” added Sara.
“I never brought him home. He really wasn’t that good looking. I heard about him from one
of my girl friends. We did it in a closet at school.”
“You didn’t? Why Jackie! Wait until I tell Mother,” Sara teased.
“You feeling better now? Why don’t you take your shower, and I’ll meet you at the car. I
need to make a few phone calls. The wedding is in three weeks, and there’s a lot of things to do.”
“Are you letting Mother help?”
“Yes. She’s handling the food, the band, and the invitations. I’m taking care of everything
else. Shooh now!” Sara now feeling better, slid off the bed, and walked towards the bathroom
and shower, stripping off clothes as she went. Jackie closed the apartment door behind her, and
headed towards the kitchen. Cook was busy preparing the noon meal, and the parents were at the
vineyard. The big house was strangely quiet. It was going to be a nice day Jackie thought to
herself.
Chapter Thirty-Five
Three days ago--The small plane was centered perfectly over the runway, as Louie manuvered the controls. It
wasn’t quite dark yet. It would be another hour. Louie touched down, then taxied the plane
towards the hangar. He could see three figures standing outside. He brought the plane to a
complete stop just inside the hangar. Little Louie ran over to welcome his Father. Louie exited
the plane, then took his son in his arms, and tossed him into the air. Little Louie squealed with
delight. Louie put his son down, and took Marie into his arms and kissed her. Jim looked on
from about twenty feet away. He walked forward about ten feet. Louie looked over at his old
friend.
“What no kiss for me,” teased Jim.
“How are things?” Louie inquired.
“Quiet,” returned Jim. “How was the flight?”
“Long! I’m tired. I hope there isn’t anything else that needs my attention for a few days. I’d
like to get some sleep. Marie, what’s to eat?”
“I fixed your favorite. Steak and potatoes. There’s also a little white wine,” she replied.
“Why don’t you take Little Louie into the house. I have a few things I need to talk over with
Jim. We won’t be long.”
“Alright! Louie, leave your Father alone. Come with me. We’re going into the house.” Little
Louie ran ahead of his Mother towards the house.
“What’s up?” asked Jim, as Louie walked over to the work bench and sat down on a stool.
Jim followed, and half stood and sat on a stool.
“Payday,” replied Louie. “Here’s your half. Louie handed Jim a bank receipt for a bank
deposit from a small bank in Rome. It was for $125,000 US dollars. Jim looked at the receipt and
whistled.
“Boy, this is some payday.” Louie knew where most of the money would go. Back to his
family and people in North Dakota. Jim had always sent most of his monies home. This was why
he had set up another account in both their names, for the other half of Jim’s $250,000. He knew
how unselfish Jim was. He also knew about his cancer which was in remission. He’d need
additional monies for doctor and hospital fees in the future.
“Where’s this coming from? From Sara’s Father?”
“Exactly,” replied Louie.
“I can’t take this.”
“I’m afraid you’re stuck with it. I said the same thing to the Duke. He was insistent. We
might have to do a few more favors in the future, but the money is all yours and mine.”
“You won’t mine if I take a few days off, and spend a little of this. I know a few honeys I
owe a visit.”
“Take all the time you want. I don’t plan on going anywhere.” said Louie.
“What about the contract on the Shiek? Are we going to fulfill it?”
“I hadn’t planned on it, besides, there’s more of a connection between him and Sara than we
knew. They are old friends from school. That’s before her older brother was killed in the skiing
accident, and his Father got sick. You heard anything here? Has London called?”
“No, not a word. As far as I’m concerned he can be their problem. They owe us some R&R.
Lot’s of it.”
“I feel the same,” replied Louie. “We have been in this game a long time. How long has it
been?”
“I think it began in ‘66 in Saigon in that bar. Do you remember?” asked Jim.
It was ‘66 in Saigon, and in a bar where Louie and Jim first met, and became friends. Louie
was sitting at a table with three rather unsavory looking guys. He had negotiated for a few trucks
to transport some food stuffs to a few villages in the north. The leader of the group had decided it
was going to cost Louie more.
“We set the price at $5000. dollars,” said Louie.
“I want more money. It’s now more dangerous,” replied the one man sitting in front of
Louie at the table. Jim was sitting at the bar, nursing a drink. He had just been released from the
service a month before, and had elected to stay in ‘Nam, and see what he could scare up. He
knew he couldn’t make the same money he was making here, at home. There wasn’t much call
for ex-military special forces Indians in the states. Jim had always sent monies home for his
people and family. He had both the metals and scares to prove it. Jim was listening to the heated
conversation with keen interest. He’d heard of a man called the Frenchman. He had learned he
might be looking for experienced help.
“It’s $5000. dollars as we agreed,” declared Louie, keeping a close eye on all three of the rat
looking men facing him. Ling Ho was the man he was talking to. He didn’t know the names of
his friends.
“Can’t do. Too dangerous. Want $10,000 dollars!”
“I’ve already paid you $3000. dollars. If you can’t do it for $5000, dollars, give me my
money back,” insisted Louie, growing more nervous by the moment. He knew it was probably a
mistake to have paid anything upfront. His hand felt something cold and made of steel in his
pocket. He knew Ling Ho probably had a gun under the table.
“No can do. Spent money already.”
“Then give me the trucks as you promised. I’ll supply my own drivers,” answered Louie.
“Don’t have trucks. Got blown up.”
“Damn!” said Louie. “You little weasel, you owe me $3000. dollars! Pay up!!!!!! Suddenly
the two friends of Ling Ho produced AK’s, pointing them at Louie. Louie knew things were
about to get real dicey, real quick, when suddenly, one of the men screamed out in pain, as the
other collapsed on the floor from a chop to his neck from behind. Louie didn’t hesitate. He
flipped over the table towards Ling Ho, just as he produced the gun he had been holding in his
hand. He had fired, but the bullet ricoheted off the table back towards him, catching him in the
forehead. The bullet had flatten out from hitting the hard wood table, and only succeed in
knocking Ling Ho out. He’d have one hell of a bruise is all. Louie now looked around to see who
had helped him.
“Thanks Friend,” said Louie looking directly at Jim. Louie bent down and went through
Ling Ho’s pockets, and found a roll of bills.
“The little bastard had my money after all.” Louie counted out three thousand dollars, and
handed the rest to a waitress who was looking on.
“I think we need to get out of here quick,” said Jim, before we have company.
“I’m with you,” said Louie, quickly following behind Jim. They burst through a side door,
then made their way down the alley. Behind them there seemed to be suddenly a lot of noise, and
loud voices. They redoubled their pace, with Jim still leading the way.
“This way!” Louie suddenly said when they reached the street.”My Jeep is parked over
here.” Both men headed towards the Jeep. Louie jumped behind the wheel, as Jim landed in the
passenger seat.
“There’s an AK behind the seat,” said Louie, as he brought the vehicle to life. Louie gunned
it, quickly shifting gears, just making it into traffic in front of a duce-and-ahalf.
“I didn’t get your name,” remarked Jim.
“Louie! Some people call me the Frenchman.”
“The Frenchman? I’ve been looking for you,” replied Jim. “I’m Jim.”
“You always help strangers?” asked Louie.
“I didn’t like the odds. Besides, I always like a good fight.”
“Thank you for jumping in. Why were you looking for me?”
“I heard you might be looking for experienced help.”
“Consider yourself hired. You just out of the US Army? Why didn’t you go home?”
“Yes! Why didn’t I go home? I can make more money over here than at home. Not much
call or pay for ex-service Indians back home.”
“Well, we’ll see what we can do. That is if you don’t mind getting shot at.”
“It’s nothing new,” said Jim holding the AK. “Just what kind of work will we be doing?”
“Just about anything. Right now we’re getting paid to supply some of the villages to the
north. I thought I had some trucks, but as you saw, Old Ling Ho wanted to shake me down. We
still have to find some trucks. Where are you staying? We’ll need to pick up your gear.”
“Not far from here. I’ll show you, and I think I know where you can get the trucks for a third
of the cost.”
That had been seemingly a lifetime ago, and Louie and Jim had been friends ever since.
“It’s hard to believe, it was that long ago,” said Louie.
“Yeah, it has been a long time playing this game, and it seemingly has only gotten more
dangerous,” remarked Jim. “You hungry? Marie has one huge steak for you. I can imagine she’ll
passout when she sees the size of that check you just deposited.” This was only part of it Louie
thought to himself. He’d only be disclosing a fraction of the money he was paid. Louie now was
very actively putting monies away for both Marie and his son. Louie wasn’t getting any younger,
but his enemies were. Much younger, and clearly faster than he. Louie knew it was only a matter
of time. Before Marie and Little Louie, he’d not been concerned about himself. Now he was.
Now he had two people he greatly cared about, and wanted to spend time with.
“Hey, you can take Marie on that honeymoon you and her didn’t have. Me and Rita can
watch Little Louie. Who knows, Marie might give you a daughter. How’d you like that you old
bastard?”
“Watch that! You’re no Spring chicken yourself. When’s the last time you were home?” Jim
thought about what Louie had just said. It had been a long time since he’d been home. He had
gone home for his Father’s funeral five years ago. His Mother was getting older. She was being
taken care of by his younger sister and brother. He had several nieces and nephews he hadn’t
seen lately. Things were better at home with the advent of the new casinos, and with the monies
he had always sent home. His sister had asked him if he was ever going to take a wife? He
doubted he’d be able to have kids. Once he’d found out about the agent orange, he’d been
hesitant to ever have kids, even if he could have. He’d had freinds from the service whose kids
had greatly suffered from the effects of agent orange. Jim had always felt his people had suffered
enough without his adding to it. Jim had found both pride and value in himself outside of the
states. In the world Jim had choosen for himself, color or creed didn’t matter, and Jim liked it
that way.
“Hey, let’s eat,” said Jim, putting an arm around Louie as they both walked towards the
house.
Chapter Thirty-Six
The sun light boldly shone through the window. Jackie turned over in bed. She felt for
Stephen, then she opened her eyes looking for him. Clearly he wasn’t here. Jackie now realized
she was back in what had been her bed, in her parents home. It seemed both strange and oddly
comfortable. Stephen had said he’d have to be up early. It also seemed Ben was returning today.
Stephen would have gone to pick him up at the airport. He would have flown there, seeing how
Ben was flying into the Paris airport.
Jackie now made her way to the bathroom. She hadn’t bothered to put on a robe, even if she
could have found one. She entered the bathroom, and pushed the stall door open and stepped
inside. She turned and sat down on the cool seat. She reached down and spread herself. The
liquid flowed from her. She now wondered where Sara was? She also wondered where Rey was?
She also knew she had a thousand and one things to do concerning the wedding. She’d never
dreamed there were so many things to be done. Stephen had mentioned sending a special
invitation to an old friend of his. Her name was Jean. She had asked him questions about her, but
all he had said was, that he knew her a long time. Naturally she wondered how long? She
recalled her name being mentioned along with some connection to Louie and the Mistress.
Stephen hadn’t offered any additional information. Her curiosity was peeked. She now dried
herself and rose from the seat, automatically flushing before she exited the stall. She walked over
to the shower, reaching her hand inside, turning the water on, and also adjusting the temperature.
As steam now filled the shower Jackie stepped inside. The hot water cascaded over her. It felt
good. She missed Stephen being here to wash and massage her back. She wasn’t married yet, but
she already missed him when he wasn’t there. She wondered when this happened? It was like
they had already been married, and now were just going through some sort of ceremony. Jackie
lathered herself all over with a bar of lightly perfumed soap. Her favorite. She rubbed it between
her legs, taking care to wash herself there. A shiver went through her, then a small wave. She
washed her breasts and found her nipples were points. She for whatever reason, was sexually
excited. Now she really missed Stephen. She felt her breasts as she always did when taking a
shower, checking herself. For some reason they seemed larger. The doctors appointment for the
blood test for the marriage licesne was two days away. There seemed to be indications she could
in fact be pregnant. If she was, the next thing would be the morning sickness. This hadn’t
happened or started yet. She wasn’t looking foward to that. She was glad her Mother was around
to talk to about such things. It comforted her. She had always had an active sex life, now she was
going to experience the ultimate result of the mating act. It both fascinated her and frightened
her. It also satisfied a natural desire in her.
Suddenly she heard someone’s voice in the bedroom.
“Jackie! Where are you? asked Sara in a loud voice. “You in here?” she asked as she
stepped into the bathroom hearing the shower running.
“Yes Sara, I’m in the shower,” Jackie said loud enough to be heard over the running water.
Sara now saw her sister taking a shower.
“You want some company?”
“I don’t think it would be the same,” said Jackie, now exiting the shower, taking a thick bath
towel to dry herself from the towel bar.
“We use to take showers together when we were younger,” returned Sara.
“I still don’t think it would be same,” repeated Jackie.
“Are your breasts bigger?”
“Why? You think they are?” questioned Jackie, looking at herself in the full length mirror.
“You’re not are you?” asked Sara.
“I’m not sure. I stopped taking the pill about a month ago. I go for a blood test in two days.
Why? You think my breasts are bigger?”
“They look a little bigger. You looking foward to being a Mother?”
“I’m not sure. The desire to be a Mother is there, but I’m not sure about the rest of it. How
are you going to like being an Aunt twice? You’re getting older. It’s going to be your turn next.”
“Yeah, I know. I’m not ready.”
“What about you and Ben? You going to keep the relationship going? He’s coming back
today. Stephen went to pick him up in Paris.”
“I know. I saw Stephen leaving early this morning.”
“What about Rey? What are you going to do about him?”
“Did you talk to Father for me? Can he do anything to call off the contract on him?”
“Yes, I did. He said he’d talk to Bill about it. What if the contract does get cancelled, are
you going to feel any different about Rey?”
“I don’t see how I can. We live in two different worlds. Besides, he has all those other
wives. I don’t like to share. I really can’t expect him to change his life for me. I think he has
gone too far with how he lives. There’s no going back.”
“Then what about Ben? He loves you, doesn’t he?”
“Yes, he does, but I’ve only loved him as a substitute for Stephen. They look so much alike,
at least in most ways.”
“What do you mean in most ways? You haven’t been spying on us, have you?”
“You know I have. Just like you use to spy on Father and Mother. You remember how mad
she got that one time when she found out. She didn’t talk to you for a week.”
“Yes, I remember, but how do you remember? Why you little sneek,” said Jackie, as she
twisted the wet towel.
“You wouldn’t dare,” declared Sara, now putting some distance between herself and her
sister.
“Come back here,” demanded Jackie, chasing her sister naked through the apartment, just
managing to land a good one on Sara’s behind. Jackie stopped at the apartment door, and
retreated back inside, closing and locking the door. Jackie now set about her daily rituals and
dressed herself. So Ben’s coming back today, she thought to herself. This ought to be interesting.
Sara walked down the hall rubbing her behind where Jackie had gotten her with the wet
towel. She too was thinking of Ben’s return today. Sara was finding herself being somewhat
horny. Without Ben as her lover any more it’d be back to the old vibrator. She didn’t like this
idea. Damn, she said to herself. Why did things have to be so complicated? Sara disappeared
down the hall.
Elsewhere
The Duke punched in the sped dial number for Bill, and sat waiting, drinking a cup of
morning tea. He was sitting in his den. The phone rang twice, when Bill answered.
“How are you this morning?” asked Bill. “How’s Sara and Jene? They get home alright?”
“They’re fine,” the Duke replied. “How are you?”
“Enjoying this nice weather. Got to play a little golf for the first time in years. What’s up?”
“Can you do anything about the contract on the Shiek?”
“Why? Is there some family connection?”
“Yes, I’m afraid there is. As you probably already know, Sara and Rey use to be lovers
when they attended school together. Sara made the request. I said I’d ask you.”
“That’s a tall request. You know how high up this goes?”
“I didn’t want to have to contact her, and make the request. It would look a bit odd.”
“Her? You mean Her? I didn’t realize you and her even knew each other.”
“There, I have already said too much. As a simple favor to me, can you do something?”
“I’ll try, but you are putting me in a difficult position. You realize his people also want him
dead. This isn’t a simple request. We might be able to stop things at this end, but after that, he’s
strictly on his own. Many people were upset when he took his Father’s place. Seems the Old Boy
made some promises that Rey has flatly refused to honor. Then there are the Russians and the
other people he has been dealing with. People like the Iranians. They still are steamed about the
faulty rockets he sold them, even if he did make good on them. Several people were killed when
they didn’t work. He’s dug his own grave.”
“I was afraid of that. I’m not sure what I’m going to tell Sara. I just hope he has now left the
country.”
“Left the country? What do you mean has left the country?” asked Bill.
“He was here a few days ago. He snuck in to see Sara.”
“He what? How’d he get in?”
“Seems Sara showed him one of the tunnels several years ago, during the time when she first
brought him home to meet us. Yeah, it didn’t set right with me either. I’ve had the tunnels
alarmed since then.”
“Tunnels? The old place has tunnels?”
“It’s a hold over from the days of the Revolution. All the homes here abouts had them built.”
“Damn! If we could have nabbed him then, all the problems would have been solved. We
want to talk to him about some of his business dealings.”
“I can imagine. I’ll just have to tell Sara exactly like it is. It’s the only way. Can you at least
take some of the heat off him from this side?”
“I’ll put the request in. I don’t how much effect it will have. I’ll keep it un-official. That way
it won’t point in your direction.”
“Thanks. It’ll make me look better in my daughter’s eyes. I won’t be making this request
again. I don’t want to make waves. At least not too many. Thanks Bill. Take care.”
That being said both Bill and the Duke pushed end on their cell phones. The Duke took a sip
of his tea, after placing the cell on the table. He relaxed in his chair, and once again began to read
the morning newspaper. It was a local paper. He saw where there was a possibility of rain, and
got up from his chair, and walked out of the room, then down the hall. Possibility of rain! He had
heard Stephen was flying to Paris to pick up Ben, then flying back. He knew how sudden storms
could come up. He was concerned.
Chapter Thirty-Seven
The small plane had performed beautifully. Stephen landed at the private planes landing
airstrip, and airport, just south of the main Paris International Airport. This airstrip was equipped
to handle everything from small aircraft like the one Stephen flew to private corporate jets. It
was a small airport unto itself. Stephen taxied the plane over to refueling. He exited the plane
giving instructions for refueling and general aircraft checks. Stephen would pre-flight the plane
before he left. It felt good to stretch the legs. He wasn’t used to long flights. Such flights
generally went better with a companion. He wished Jackie had come along. She might have liked
to have gone into Paris for the afternoon. Seeing how he was picking up Ben, perhaps both
Jackie and Sara should have come along. It was too late now to have thought of such things.
Stephen headed for the small airport building. Much to his surprised, he was greeted by Ben as
he entered.
“How was the flight?” Ben immediately asked.
“A bit too long. I’m not use to long flights. How did things go? Were you able to sign the
two accounts? How’s the family?”
“How’s Sara?” Ben now asked. “Is she alright? Where is she?”
“You heard then. She’s fine. She’s at home with Jackie at their parents estate.”
“I was able to secure the two accounts. This is going to mean a lot more sales. We’re going
to have to get the second vineyard into production sooner than we expected. The family is fine.
Your Mother and Father wondered when you were coming home? They won’t be able to make
the wedding. Your Aunt Sally has been sick. Your Mother has been taking care of her. They
want pictures, and a visit from you and Jackie as soon as you two can manage it. I didn’t mention
the royal thing. I figured you ought to tell them. What do you think they will say when they find
out you have married a real Princess?”
“I’m not sure. Dad will be thrilled. I don’t know about Mom,” said Stephen. “How are your
parents?”
“They’re fine. I just was able to see them before they left on vacation. They naturally invited
me along. I declined.”
“You should have gone along.”
“It was their first time alone together in years. I figured they deserved it. I phoned ahead and
got them a better room, by the ocean. I also paid for it. I thought it would be a nice surprise.”
“That was nice,” replied Stephen. “My folks couldn’t make it! Darn! They might have
enjoyed the trip. I sort of wanted to show off Jackie and the house. Perhaps I can fly them over in
the Spring. Great going on the new accounts.
“Sara and Jackie didn’t come with you?”
“No, there have been other developments. Did Sara ever mention someone named Rey to
you. He’s also known as the Shiek.”
“He’s the person who had Sara kidnapped isn’t he? Rey? No! Sara has never mentioned
anyone by that name. Are you saying they are one and the same? Let me guess. An old boyfriend from school when Sara was away at school.”
“Exactly,” said Stephen.
“Am I to assume things now are a lot more complicated? Who brought Sara back?”
“The Frenchman and the Indian.”
“The Frenchman and the Indian?” exclaimed Ben. “I’ve heard of the Frenchman. He’s a
local hero of sorts. I’ve never heard of the Indian. I take it he’s a friend of the Frenchmans.”
“Right again,” replied Stephen. “The Indian, Jim, is a very good friend of Louie’s.”
“Louie is the Frenchman? It’s a small world. I assume Jim, aka the Indian, isn’t anyone also
to mess with. Did they get the Shiek?”
“No, he wasn’t there when they snatched Sara.”
“How’d she take the ride home? Was she a willing passenger?”
“Seems not at first. They drugged her and carried her out. It wasn’t until later she found out
what Rey had planned for her. She wasn’t pleased hearing it.”
“I can imagine. Sara has always liked things her way. Any other problems?”
“You might say there were. Rey visited Sara at the estate. Seems he got in using the old
tunnels. Sara had showed him the tunnels years ago when she brought him home to meet her
parents.”
“I have to say things have gotten real complicated. I can imagine what is waiting for me. Let
me guess, Sara probably has changed her feelings about me somewhat.”
“I wanted to prepare you before we got back. I didn’t want you to walk into a wall as it
were, with regards to Sara. She is young, and she doesn’t really know her own mind, or feelings.
Jackie says she wants to go back to school in the fall.”
“And what? Meet another Rey? I suspected something was up when she didn’t keep in touch
with me. I never expected anything like this.”
“You have to understand who these people are. They are royals even if they down play their
titles. And get this, they are related to the British Royal family.”
“They are? Well I’ll be damned. I’ve been balling a real live royal.” Perhaps I ought to write
a book. I’d make millions.”
“You had to guess what you were letting yourself in for with Sara. She’s beautiful, and
getting more so, and is sexy as hell, and loves to indulge her passions. How is she by the way?”
“I don’t need to tell you. You’re marrying her sister in a few weeks. I can’t imagine they are
much different. I bet their Mother was a hand full when she was younger. She’s still very good
looking.”
“So what’s your plan for Sara?”
“What plan? She clearly is too young for any permanent relationship. I guess I’ll just enjoy
the ride, and put my feelings in my back pocket.”
“Are you able to do that? Perhaps I should assign you to the office back in the states. It’s
yours if you want it. Weren’t you going with a girl at home before you came over here? What
was her name? Rita?”
“Yes, and Rita is her name. She’s fine. Real fine!”
“I take it Rita is still in the game? Then you really aren’t that disappointed with Sara?”
“To be honest. No, I’m not. She has always been something completely different, and
exciting. Can I leave the state side posting open for now? I may take you up on the offer. I’ve
sort of missed my family, and yes, Rita also. I could see how any relationship with Sara might
have pulled us apart, with my wanting to be home, and her wanting to be close to her parents.
This perhaps is for the best. Let’s just plan for now, once Sara leaves for college, I take up the
job back in the states. This won’t leave you short handed here, will it?”
“No, not once we get things established. You would have had to gone back to the states to
handle things for me anyway sometime, especially since I will be living here.”
“What do your parents think about this?”
“They’ve been well aware of my international job. I’ve always traveled. I’m sure they
understand how I might come to live here, if I found someone. They have encouraged me in my
job.” Stephen didn’t mention, or had ever mentioned to Ben his other job. Ben wasn’t aware of
the sub-currents in Stephen’s life, or Sara’s and her family. Stephen was somewhat relieved Ben
would be going back to the states once Sara goes back to school. With the mention of Rita,
Stephen also is hoping she has more than a passing influence on Ben. They also are closer in age,
than Ben and Sara are. Ben is Jackie’s age. Mid twenties. He’s also centered around his parents
and family. A good thing for Stephen. It keeps Ben off the firing line in case things get nasty. So
far, things are going as planned. Stephen has also conveyed a wedding invitation to an older
friend. He has assumed she will be attending. With her comes problems that still somewhat exist.
Certain parties perhaps are still looking for her, and the very sizable amounts of money she
probably has accumulated all these years. It will be good to see her again. He’s wondering what
his new bride will think of her? He will be seeing just how jealous perhaps Jackie can be. A look
behind the curtain as it were. Seeing exactly who the person is he is vowing to spend his
immediate future with. Marriages are no guarantees of bliss, especially given the work Stephen is
still involved in. The Rey affair is far from over, and Rey is still an unknown element. He has
decided to encourage and promote Ben’s returning to the states and Rita. Seems she is exactly
what he wants, and needs. A life less complicated, and being closer to his family.
“You have your bags? We should be leaving. The weather report is for rain on the way
back,” said Stephen. “Here, let me take one of those.” Stephen grabbed one of the two bags Ben
was carrying. Now he was better able to carry the laptop he also was carrying. Now an almost
constant companion. He was in truth disappointed greatly with the developments with Sara. He
had planned to purpose marriage to her at Stephen’s and Jackie’s wedding. He had said nothing
of this in his conversation with Stephen. He was in love with Sara, but her happiness mattered
more to him, than his own. Perhaps this was for the best. Yes, Rita was an old girl friend. One he
had neglected since moving to Europe. She hadn’t forgotten him though. She was in love with
him. Always had been. They had known each other since grade school. Ben had had some
trouble thinking of her of anything more than a very good friend. He could always talk to her
about anything. She was always supportive, and envisioned herself always as his future wife. She
hadn’t given up hope. She worked and went to school, and she had waited for Ben. She was very
good friends with his parents, and her parents with his. It was an idea situation. Ben was the only
problem in the picture. His Mother never understood why his feelings towards Rita in the
romance department were always luke-warm at best. They had never been intimate. Something
Rita longed for and very much desired. She had planned to seduce him by meeting him naked,
when she learned he was home, and she had invited him over to see her. She at the last moment,
had chicken out. She had some sense of the girl he was seeing. She had Googled Sara’s family
history and found out the family was an old one, and a royal one. There was no-way she could
compete with this or her. There were also pictures of the family. She clearly saw how beautiful
Sara was, even if it was an older, younger aged picture of her.
Stephen walked directly towards the small plane, and put the bag he was carrying on the
floor in the back. Ben did like-wise, retaining the laptop, as he took the passenger seat. Stephen
spoke with the airplane mechanic, while he went about the pre-flight checks. There had been no
problems. Stephen paid the fuel bill, and now sat in the pilots seat, fastening his seat belt. Ben
double checked his with a light tug. He was somewhat anxious to see Sara again. He wanted her.
He hoped she would want him. Their sex life had always been an exciting, and unpredictable
one. The places they had made love. Everywhere from behind trees, to on the desk in his office.
They had made it their goal to make love anywhere, and everywhere.
Stephen called the tower and gave them his flight plan. Now he started the plane and taxied
out to the runway. Two other planes were ahead of him. One was a twenty million dollar
corporate jet. Stephen had wondered what it would be like to pilot such a plane. He didn’t have
his jet engine license. He doubted he ever would. He couldn’t see himself ever trying to land a jet
engined plane at the vineyard. He’d wind up in the middle of the vineyard. It was now his turn.
He taxied the small plane onto the runway, made a brief stop, then gunned the small plane. It
responded to his urging, and grabbed for sky. He made a gentle easterly bank, assuming the
heading towards home. The sky ahead was somewhat dark. He could see flashes of lightning off
in the distance.
“We going to make it home alright?” questioned Ben, seeing the same lightning flashes.
“I believe so,” said Stephen. “With any luck the storm will be heading in front of us. We
might not experience any part of it.”
“Let’s hope so,” added Ben.
“Why don’t you go over the details of the contracts, while we are flying. It will save some
time,” instructed Stephen. Ben opened his laptop, and keyed in the necessary keywords, opening
it to the desired website, and information. Ben proceeded to report the information as the plane
flew along. The small plane disappeared into a bank of clouds, and the fading light of day.
Mean-while
Sara awaited Ben’s return. She had already gone to the hangar to wait. She had driven her
new car. It looked like rain, so she had put up the top and closed the windows. Sara sat inside the
small office, waiting. She had packed a few sandwiches to eat, along with a thermos of hot
coffee. She had opted for coffee to keep her awake. She had told Cook where she was going, and
had left a small note for Jackie. Jackie hadn’t yet gone back to hers and Stephens now estate.
Sara assumed she’d be along shortly. She had also brought a book to read, and a light sweater.
Sara now wished she had worn slacks instead of the shorty shorts. She remembered Jackie
always carried a small blanket in the back of the car. She could always go and get it, if she got
cold. Sara curled up on the small couch, with the book, sandwiches, and thermos. She pulled the
sweater around her, as she drew her knees towards her. This felt warmer. She tried to relax. She
knew she was damp there. She had been ever since she had heard Ben was returning today. She
asked herself if she was having second thoughts about what she had planned, and had said she
wanted. Was she letting her horniness rule her head? Yes, she was, she answered herself. The sex
with Ben had always been good. Better than good. She had enjoyed their game of having sex in
the oddest of places. She asked herself what was she going to do if she did start anew their sexual
relationship? Because that’s what was all they had as far as she was concerned. She really didn’t
want anything else. She didn’t want to be married. She just wanted to feel him deep within her,
or his mouth on her there giving her pleasure. Was this too much to want? She also asked herself.
Was she being fair with Ben? She again asked herself. Did Ben want more than this? She didn’t
think so. He had never said so. He did profess to being in-love with her. She had also said so in
the heat of the moment. Sara felt a real wetness on herself now. She moved her legs, and
unzipped the zipper on the shorty shorts. She hadn’t worn any underwear. She instantly detected
her own natural scent. She felt of herself with her hand. She definitely was wet. She slid the
shorts down her hips, and off her. She now was naked from the waist down. Silence was all
around her, as she parted her legs, feeling between the two thick folds of skin. She gentling
moved two fingers down herself, and up again. A delicious shiver went through her. She saw the
glistening wetness on herself and on her fingers. She dipped them into herself, then rubbed the
wetness across her engorged little bud. More delicious waves of pleasure, as more of her liquid
gently oozed from her. It was a good thing the couch was vinyl covered. Her wetness now
dripped from her onto the couch seat cushion. Sara continued to move her fingers in and out of
herself. Yet more waves, as she felt the moment coming. Her other hand sought out the nipple of
her one breast. She massaged it. Her blouse was now open fully, as she laid there on the vinyl
covered couch in the lone hangar with no-one else around. Not even her sister Jackie. Sara’s
hand continued to play on herself. The waves continued and increased in intensity. Then she felt
it just a half a second before, and she bit her bottom lip. She came in one long stream that shot
out from her onto the floor over the couch.
Her hands gripped the vinyl covering, as she let herself fully enjoy the moment. She waited,
then wanted more, so she once again, moved two fingers inside herself, and once more she felt
the moment approach. She continued to play on herself, as she came again. This time she felt the
wetness on her hand. She rubbed wildly across her engorged bud, and pinched the nipple of her
breast between two fingers. The waves of pleasure just came one after another. Now she gripped
her legs together with her fingers still within herself. The tension and sexual frustration for the
moment was released from her. She relaxed, and curled herself into a small ball on the couch. All
one could see if they happened to enter the small office, was the sweet roundness of Sara’s
behind, the natural curl of her hips, and the division of her ass cheeks. For whatever reason, there
was a natural beauty in such a sight. A beauty a man always appreciated. Sara drifted off into a
light sleep, as the light of day gently faded away.
Chapter Thirty-Eight
The big over powered Chevy pulled up along the smaller two seater sports car. Jackie
instantly recognized her old car. She saw Sara was taking good care of it. She turned off the car’s
engine, and exited the car, which was a lot easier than jumping over the side of her old car. This
wasn’t too lady like depending on what she was wearing. She approached the hangar. Wanting to
surprise her sister, Jackie didn’t call out her name. She very softly walked towards the enclosed
office. She looked through the cigarette smoked glass. She wasn’t sure what she saw at first. The
bare ass of someone who could only be her sister. It didn’t take much to realize what her sister
had been doing. She could almost smell her sister’s natural scent. Sara wasn’t the only sister who
spied on other people. Jackie had more than once seen her sister pleasure herself. Jackie had
taught her sister how, and even given her her first vibrator. Jackie stole through the half open
door. She approached the couch where Sara lay. She was still asleep, and in tight little ball.
Jackie wanting to have some fun with her sister, took her hand and ever so softly ran it over
Sara’s behind. No response. Jackie now wetted her finger and caressed her sister there, between
her legs. An immediate response. Sara suddenly sat up, pulling her sweater over her nakedness,
looking around. A visible shiver went through her.
“Jackie! It’s you! What are you doing here?”
“Stephen phoned. He’s ten minutes out. You better dress.”
Sara looked around for her shorty shorts, grabbing them, and headed for the small restroom,
just outside the office. Jackie stood there smiling at what she was seeing. Her mostly naked sister
dodging into a small bathroom. Jackie set about straightening the office, and the couch. She and
Stephen had done it once or twice on this same couch. The tales it perhaps could tell, if it was
alive and could talk. Satisfied with her efforts, Jackie now stepped out into the hangar.
Jackie found a stool near by and sat down on it. Having heard the running of water, then
silence, Sara now approached her, dressed.
“I didn’t expect you. Did you say Stephen called? Is Ben with him?”
“Yes, and yes,” replied Jackie smiling at her sister.
“What are you smiling at?”
“You! My half naked sister curled up on a couch. I wish I’d brought my cell phone. The fun
I could have had with those pictures.”
“And you haven’t done the same thing!”
“Certainly I have, but I at least haven’t fallen asleep, bare ass naked, for anyone to see.”
“You’re not anyone.”
“What about Stephen and Ben?”
“They both have seen me naked.”
“I’d appreciate you not being naked around Stephen. You can do as you like with Ben.”
“I was horny. And I was tried. It’s been a difficult week. Ok! I’ll cool it around Stephen.
Will that make you happy?”
“Very.” replied Jackie. “What are you going to say to Ben? How are you going to explain
Rey?”
“What’s to explain? He’s the Shiek, and he has women kidnapped.”
“What about the fact that he’s an old boy-friend? How are you going to explain that? You
still going to be sexually involved with Ben? What about school in the fall?”
“The fall is months away. I’d like to enjoy myself before I go back. And Rey? I’m not sure
what I’m going to say about him.”
“You realize perhaps that Ben was going to ask you to marry him?”
“He was what?!! Where’d you hear that? Did he say something to Stephen?”
“No! He didn’t have to say anything to Stephen. It was written all over his face when he
looked at you. Haven’t you see how Ben looks at you?”
“Not really. You think he was going to ask me to marry him?”
“Yes, I do, or did. Stephen probably has filled him in on everything that has happened. He
naturally would.”
“Damn!” said Sara. “I’ll just have to down play things. Make Rey the bad guy. Act like I
don’t know anything. All I want from a guy at this time in my life is sex. Nothing more.”
“I suppose you’ll pull it off perfectly like you always do, and Ben will let you, because he
loves you, and for him, your happiness is the most important to him. You might find yourself
wishing later in your life you had someone like Ben.”
“You know it as well as I do. I’m not ready for marriage, or even a really serious
relationship. I’m not twenty yet.”
“You’ll be in a few weeks. Two days before my wedding in fact. That is really planning
isn’t it?”
“You have your dress yet? I guess not, eh! With all that has been going on.”
“Not yet. I’ve made plans to stop at Renee’s in two days when I’m in Paris having the blood
test.”
“How long before you find out if you are pregnant?”
“Twenty-four hours after.”
“What if you are pregnant? You going to tell Stephen before the wedding?”
“No! I thought I’d tell him on our wedding night. Less of a shock.”
“And it doesn’t hurt to soften the news with a bit of sex. He’ll be too busy to really care.”
“Sara, sometimes you amaze me. The guy that gets you for a wife, is going to be getting a
real piece of work.”
“And what do you mean by that? I’ll make some guy a real nice wife.”
“Yeah! He’ll either become a drunk, or blow his brains out. You’re all over the place.”
“I’m allowed. I’m beautiful. I’m rich, and I’m a royal.”
“Mother and Father are rich. You’re just their youngest daughter,” remarked Jackie.
“What about you? Would Stephen love you as much if you were ugly, and poor?”
“Sara! Let’s get real. Men love beautiful women, and if there’s some money somewhere, it
just sweetens things. We are blessed. Don’t abuse it, is all I’m saying. Have your fun, but be
kind. Don’t hurt Ben.”
“Don’t hurt Ben! What about me? Don’t I count?”
“Sara Marie, you know what I am saying.”
“Yes, I do. I’m not going to hurt Ben. If Stephen has told him about everything that has
happened, Ben will know what and who I am. He’ll also know I’m too young to want to be
married. That’s the reason I’m going back to school. I’d like to get my degree, and find out what
I want, and who I am. I do want to come back and work at the vineyard. Mother and Father want
both of us to, now that John is gone. You have your life already planned. Let me have some time
to map out my life.”
“You’re right. You are too young to want to be married. Going back to school will be good
for you. Just don’t find any more Rey’s. You done with him yet?”
“I think I am. I know we don’t have a life together. Our worlds are too different.”
“Father has had the the tunnels alarmed. You won’t be able to use them like you always
have. Remember how we use to play down there. Wasn’t it fun?”
“I still miss John. I still can’t believe he’s gone.”
“Me too. He was my rock. I use to depend on him so much.”
“Boy, did he take care of that one boy-friend of yours. He really put his lights out when John
saw him feel you up.”
“Yeah, I know, and I was enjoying it. He never came around after that, or called me. John
didn’t always understand me and my boy-friends. After that I was more careful around John.”
“You heard from Ruth lately?” How’s Little John?”
“No, I haven’t seen her or talked with her lately. Not since Ray took on more responsibility
at the hospital. They took that house to be closer to his work. Mother isn’t happy about it. Her
and Father gave them the small house.”
“It’s not all that small,” replied Sara. It has two bathrooms, and four bedrooms. Really nice
place. Mother spent a lot of time decorating it. Why did Ray have to take on more work at the
hospital? I thought he was happy working at both the clinic and hospital, then having time off to
spend with Ruth and Little John. Boy is he getting big. You want a boy first if you are
pregnant?”
“I thought it would be nice for Stephen. It’d also be nice for us. Men tend to commit more to
a marriage if they have a son, I read somewhere. You hear something?”
“It’s the plane. Turn on the landing lights.” Jackie walked across the hangar and turned on
the landing lights. She and Sara now strained to see the small plane, when suddenly it came into
view. It’s wing lights now were visible. Sara felt herself grow excited. A new wetness was felt
on her there. She pressed her thighs together. A shiver went through her, as she stood next to her
sister. She felt some excitement in Jackie. She could have sworn she felt a shiver go through her
also. Sisters it seemed weren’t that much different. Jackie had also enjoyed herself briefly before
coming to the airstrip.
The small plane was centered over the runway, as it reduced speed, and touched down. The
tires now gripped the pavement, as Stephen applied the brakes. The plane slowed to a crawl, then
he steered the plane towards the hangar. Now both he and Ben could see Jackie and Sara
standing just outside the hangar waving at them. The plane coasted into the hangar and stopped.
There was a brief pause, then Stephen stepped from the plane, as Jackie flew into his arms. On
the other side of the plane, Sara was doing likewise with Ben. She hotly kissed Ben, pressing
herself into him. He felt her pointed nipples through the thin fabric of her blouse. He ground
himself into her. Sara felt his bulge against her, then felt of him with her hand. Ben rubbed the
round cheeks of her ass. She parted her legs to let him better feel of her. He did so. He thought he
could feel her wetness through the shorty shorts. The fingers of his hand felt inside the leg of the
shorts. He felt her. She indeed was wet. She kissed him once again as Stephen and Jackie came
around the plane. Ben quickly removed his hand, but not before Jackie had taken notice.
“Where to now?” asked Stephen. “How about our place for some drinks and something to
eat?”
“Sounds good to me,” replied Ben. “You lead the way, and we’ll follow.”
“Sounds like a plan,” returned Stephen. “We have to unload the plane first.” Both Stephen
and Ben walked back to the plane, and removed Ben’s two bags, and the laptop. They carried
them out to the big Chevy and put the bags in the huge trunk, Ben kept the laptop. They walked
back to the ladies.
“Alright ladies, are you all set?”
“Ready.” said Jackie and Sara almost in unison.
“We’ll follow you,” added Sara. Stephen now took Jackie in hand and lead her to the big
car. They leisurely got into the car and drove away, expecting the car lights of Sara’s car to soon
follow. Ben and Sara were standing just outside the hangar, when Sara said she’d forgotten
something inside. She now walked into the hangar. Ben followed. Sara stopped at the stool on
which Jackie had been sitting. She turned and faced Ben. She kissed him, then felt of him. Ben
was somewhat mesmerized by her, sensing something was about to happen. Sara turned her back
to Ben and put both her hands on the stool, and wiggled her ass at him, and did a bit of a bump
and grind motion. He felt himself grow. Then before he knew it, Sara had unzipped the zipper on
her shorty shorts, and they slid down her hips and legs. She kicked them off her feet, as she once
again wiggled her ass at him, parting her legs to give him a very good view. He saw the shine of
her wetness.
“Well, what are you waiting for?” she asked. Ben was quickly out of his pants, standing
behind her, as she reached back to guide him inside her. He now gripped her hips, as she leaned
back into him, with her arms outstetched holding onto the stool. He sank deeply into her, and
Sara cried out in pleasure. The echo of her voice bounced around the hangar. Ben thrust wildly
into her, then again and again. More echos of cries of pleasure from Sara. They were lost in each
other positioned in the middle of the wide expanse of the hangar floor. Ben pounded away at
Sara. She was loving it. Any talk they might have had, now could wait. Ben felt himself tense, as
did Sara. Not yet, she yelled back at him. He willed himself to last, when she said, Now! They
came together. One long and delicious sensation coarsed through both of them. Sara wasn’t yet
sated, she wanted more. She removed him from within her, and now sat on the stool. She pulled
him towards her. Her hands played on him bringing him to life again. She once again guided him
deeply inside her, as she gripped her legs around him. Just her ass was carefully balanced on the
stool. He again pounded away at her. His hands felt of her now bare breasts, and tasted of her
nipples, as the stool rocked, back and forth. Sara open mouth kissed him. Her hands gripped his
ass cheeks. She teased his nipples with her mouth and teeth, gently biting him. Sara was on fire,
as was Ben. They moved as one. They responded to each others wants. The waves traveled
through Sara nonstop. She came, then again, and then not too much later, again. Ben still
maintained himself within her. He was delighting in having her in his arms again, and being
deeply within her. Time stood still for both of them as they enjoyed each other and the time
together.
Somewhere down the road, Stephen continued to look in the rear view mirror for the
headlights of the small sports car.
“I believe you can stop looking,” said Jackie. “They aren’t coming, at least not here.”
“You mean? They are?”
“I believe so. You want to park?” said Jackie now reaching down for Stephen, feeling him
through his jeans, then unzipping them, letting him spring free. Jackie took him in her hands and
played on him. She now replaced her hands with her mouth. Stephen almost put the car into the
ditch, instead he managed to park the big car in a vacant field. He braked the car, and turned it
off, and also pushed down on the seat adjuster, letting the seat slide backwards. Jackie continued
to mouth him. He now pulled her up on his lap. She managed to lower her jeans just enough, so
he sank deeply into her. He kissed her. She kissed him, and she unbuttoned her blouse and put
his hands on her breasts. He gently squeezed them, then tasted of them. Jackie was now boucing
up and down upon him, bringing them both delightful pleasure.
She felt herself tense, then Stephen. They passionately embraced each other as they came
together. Jackie kissed him.
“You think Ben and Sara are doing something like this?” asked Stephen.
“I’d say it’s a safe bet.” Just then the headlights of a small car passed by.
“Could that have been them?”
“Hard to say,” said Stephen, now pushing Jackie down on the seat, raising her legs so he
could taste of her. His mouth enveloped her small bud, and she clawed wildly at him, as her
hands went through the hair on his head. She felt him suck on her. She came again. He continued
to play. She released once more, and then again. She became lost in the pleasure she was
experiencing. Nothing else seemed to matter as she was swept away. The big car stopped rocking
at long last as they held each other laying together on the front seat. Jackie looked up at Stephen.
“Remind me, to try out the back seat of this thing sometime. You ready to go home?”
“Not yet,” returned Stephen, as he pushed her legs up and thrust deeply into her. Jackie let
out a cry. Stephen thrust away, and Jackie was once again lost to the pleasure she was feeling.
She simply held on, as her head swooned as she came. Stephen came one last time, before
collapsing on top of her, then sliding beside her. Somewhere in their passions, sleep found them
both. The big car was hidden from the road by the trees and bushes. It was a warm night. There
was a half Moon, and the cows slept quietly near-by.
Chapter Thirty-Nine
“What have you heard about the Shiek?” Bill asked.
“He’s staying at the Carlton in Paris.”
“He’s what!!”
“He’s staying at the Carlton in Paris. Didn’t you know?”
“No, I didn’t know. How long has he been there?”
“Most of the week. He’s been there since he visited her at the estate.”
“How are you knowing these things?”
“Didn’t you say to have him watched? I’ve had men watching 24/7.”
“You’re just now telling me?”
“I haven’t had much time to tell you anything. You’ve been on the golf course. I didn’t think
it wise to leave you an email, or voice mail. He hasn’t left yet. He’s done some light shopping is
all. Then there was that somewhat brief meeting with a strange looking man. He was well
dressed. He seemed to pass an envelop to the Shiek across the table.”
“You know what that was,” said Bill.
“Certainly! It was a pay off.”
“What else has he been up to?”
“Mostly staying in his room. There was a visit by those two girls. They left the next morning
early.”
So! Bill thought to himself. Sara wasn’t his only reason for being in town, nor was Sara his
only companion. He wondered what she’d have to say about her once boy-friend if she knew.
Could it be he was trying to lure Sara away? There possibly was more to this matter than he
knew. He wondered what that was?
“You still want him watched 24/7?”
“Yes,” replied Bill. “Just keep me informed each day.”
“What if you’re playing golf again?”
“Just ring me, and let it ring a few times then hangup. I have caller ID, so I’ll know you
called. I’ll ring you, then we can meet.”
“You heard about the older sister’s wedding in a few weeks?”
“Yes, I’ve been invited.”
“You know who’s coming?”
“I assume close family and friends.”
“Were you aware an old friend from the Sisterhood was coming? Seems she’s an old friend
of the groom.”
“Let me guess,” said Bill. “Jean. I haven’t heard that name, or seen her in several years.
What’s the latest on her?”
“There’s not much new. It’s always been rumored she sits on the counsel, and certainly does
enjoy herself. She does a fair amount of traveling. To cities where the Sisterhood has an active
presence, and small community centers that help the local women. I’ve never understood the
agencies interest in the Sisterhood.”
“You don’t need to,” said Bill. Jean, he thought to himself. She had always been a strikingly
beautiful woman, even if she did dress down a bit to hide it. She’d even been seen at a few of the
Royal benefits over the years. The Sisterhood had always had the respect of the Royal Family for
some reason. He couldn’t help but sense they knew a lot more about the Family than was
generally known. Perhaps it was the gifts to P-1’s sons that came from an unknown source on
their birthdays. Maybe the Sisterhood had knowledge from whom the gifts came. The gifts had
come like clock-work over the years. Never missing a year, or birthday. The most surprising
aspect of the gifts were, that they were gifts from someone who had to know the personal likes
and dislikes of the sons. Always tasteful, and never distasteful. There was even a nice gift to the
bride to be, just before the wedding. It was rumored she was greatly touched by the gift. Bill
though the years had always thought there was more to Jean. It was said she was quite wealthy,
but never confirmed. She dressed well, but not for show. She never displayed any degree of great
wealth. She’d had her share of lovers through the years, but they had always been publicly quiet,
and reserved men. Oddly, Jean had never married. It also was rumored she’d had her share of
proposals. She was still an attractive woman. Seems this wedding was going to be quite
interesting. He was wondering why the Shiek was staying around?
“Did you happen to find out how long the Shiek is staying for?” asked Bill.
“No, we haven’t found out for sure, but it is rumored he is staying for the rest of the month.”
The rest of the month! Bill thought. That would put him in town during Jackie’s and
Stephen’s wedding. Was he planning on attending? What else could he be up to? Bill wasn’t
comfortable at all with the Shiek being around for so long. The contract was still very much in
effect, regardless of his informing his superiors of the Duke’s request. He wondered what they’d
say hearing he was in town? Could he be here to try another grab for Sara?
“I have to leave,” said Bill. “I just thought of something I need to do. Meet me here
tomorrow about this same time.”
“Alright,” said Bill’s assistant. They had given Bill an assistant, since Bill’s responsibilties
had increased. Bill had the sense he was being watched. Was his so-called assistant infact
assigned to watch him? Had the Renee affair had broader consequences than Bill knew? His new
assistant was a rather striking younger woman. She was quite sure of herself, and she wasn’t
hestitant to show off her finer attributes. If he was a younger man, Bill would have taken a run at
her. Bill, as well as her, had caught him eyeing the nice curl of her leg, and ass on occasion.
Just what he needed. To get caught trying to do her on his desk. There goes the pension, and
marriage. But Bill had contained himself, and was just enjoying the view. He was sure his wife
had realized something new must be stirring him up. More than once he’d come home, and taken
her, without any regard for dinner. Once they’d done it right on the dining room table. It
certainly was good the kids were grown and gone, though that one time, the kids had almost
caught Mom and Dad, having brought the grand-kids over for a visit. Bill’s wife was enjoying
the new life in her husband, and glad he was bringing it home, and not trying it out on what
clearly was exciting him.
“See you tomorrow,” instructed Bill leaving the office. The assistant wanted five minutes,
then called a friend.
“It’s me,” she said. “He’s gone. I want you. Meet me in the utility room in five minutes.
Don’t be late.” She hung up the phone, and headed for the ladies room, to pretty herself up a bit.
Bill had listened with keen interest, having re-entered his office, from a side door. I’d like to be a
fly on one of those walls, he said to himself as he left for sure this time.
Chapter Forty
The big Chevy pulled into the driveway and proceeded down the twisting lane. Jackie was
asleep on the seat cuddled up against him. The light of day was just dawning. It had been a
delightful night. Stephen looked down at the person who soon would be his wife and the Mother
of their children. He had some sense of what she’d be expecting from him. The responsibility
was now just becoming apparent to him. Strange he thought the unsaid reality of it all. How life
had found a way to continue through the realtionship of a man and woman. He wondered when it
had occurred? His love and devotion for this woman who so filled his life like nothing before. He
wondered if this was the same for his parents, and their parents before them? Stephen pulled into
the parking space. He braked the car to a stop, and turned it off. He looked down at her, and
stroked her hair. He now opened the car door, easing both himself and Jackie out, with him
taking her up in his arms. He nudged the door closed, as he carried her. How this woman filled
his heart he both thought and felt as he carried her into the house. He had been glad he had the
automatic door opener installed on the side door which led into the entry way in both the kitchen
and hall way that lead into the rest of the grand old house. The Duchess had done an excellent
job on the place, once again making it a place in-which yet another family would be born, live
and grow. Stephen made his way to the grand stair case and made his way up it. It was surprising
how lite she seemed in his arms, as he now walked down the hall way into their bedroom. He
made his way through the chamber into the bedroom, and laid Jackie softly on the bed. He
covered her with the silk cover, and made his way into the bathroom to relieve himself. This only
took a few moments. He flushed and washed his hands, and rejoined Jackie in the bedroom. He
took off his pants and shirt, laying them on his clothes stand. He had already kicked off his
shoes. He removed his socks, and stood bedside the bed where Jackie lay. He uncovered her, and
as gently as he could, removed her jeans, also putting them on a clothes stand. He now pulled
back the covers of the bed and put her inside. He eased into the bed next to her, pulling the
covers over both them. Jackie naturally cuddled up against him. Stephen took her in his arms,
and from somewhere he heard, “You know I love you.” Jackie reached up and kissed him, then
went back to sleep. And in seemingly an instant, he also fell asleep holding her.
Back at the hangar. Sara was nestled up against Ben, as they both slept on the couch. The air
of the morning was a bit cool for this time of year. Ben awoke, needing to relieve himself. He
pulled back the light blanket, and rose, once again covering Sara. He was naked save his shirt
which hung loosely unbuttoned on him. He knew no-one was working today at the hangar, but he
knew he needed to get Sara home. He finished relieving himself, washed his hands, then walked
back into the small office. He found his clothes and put them on, along with his shoes. He
walked over to where Sara slept, and gently urged her awake.
“What is it?” she reluctantly said, still wanting to sleep.
“We need to get you home.”
“Home?” she repeated.
“Yes home. You need to get dressed. Sara now sat up on the couch, pulling the blanket
around her. She felt the coolness of the morning. She looked up a Ben, then the urge hit her also.
She rose without saying another word, taking the blanket with her, and walked towards the small
bathroom. She walked inside and closed the door behind her. Ben now looked around for her
clothes, finding them, put them on the couch where Sara could easily find them. Strange he
thought as he held her clothes, how there seemed to be next to nothing to them. Not like his
clothes which were heavier, and more durable. Ben exited the office, letting Sara have some
privacy to dress. He made his way to where she had parked her car. He opened the door of the
small two seater sportcar, and just managed to wedge himself behind the steering wheel. He
hadn’t looked for the keys, because he knew the sisters always left the keys in the ignititon. He
turned the key bringing the car to life. He turned on the swipers so he could see. A heavy dew
coated the windows and the skin of the car. He now pulled the car into the hangar, turning it off,
then getting out. He looked for Sara. He could just see her dressed, sitting on the couch inside the
office. He made his way towards her, when she saw him, and made her way towards him.
Somehow she had managed to straighten up the office, and the couch while Ben was getting the
car. She had also splashed some water on her face, combed her hair, and used some mouth wash
she had found. She left the office door open as she made her way to the car. Ben helped her
inside. She had brought the blanket with her. He helped her cover herself with it, before he
closed her door.
He once again slid himself behind the wheel. It was a tight fit. She looked over at him, as he
closed the door.
“You can slide the seat back,” she said, just before she gathered the blanket around her, and
fell asleep again. Ben found the seat adjuster, and pushed. The seat naturally moved to the rear.
He now breathed a little easier, and the steering wheel wasn’t thrust into his stomach any longer.
He’d been hesitant to make any seat changes, knowing how women hated it when someone
adjusted things in their cars. Ben once again brought the car to life. He shifted gears, and steered
the car towards the road. He had automatically closed the hangar doors with a remote control he
had in his pocket. The doors closed with a bang as the small car disappeared down the road. The
small car hugged the road as it sped along. Ben looked over at Sara. He was in love with her. He
knew how young she still was. She was still a teenager in the true definition of the word and age.
He also knew she had to find herself, and want to accept the reality of being a wife for someone,
before she could commit to any relationship. How it must be a matter of the mind he thought,
before a young girl could accept truly being a woman, and all it meant. The love he felt for Sara
naturally urged him to want her for his own. How different it must be for a girl not yet a woman.
He realized suddenly it all must be degrees of acceptance. How different their worlds must be. A
world they kept to themselves. The sisterhood was alive and well, insuring yet another
generation to come. Theirs was the ultimate responsibility. They somehow knew it, and let
themselves be part of it.
The small car covered the distance to the Great House quickly. Ben pulled the car into the
driveway. He was met by a guard. They exchanged a few words. Upon the guard seeing the
cargo bringing carried in the small car, and recognizing the car. He gave Ben the new key codes
for the entry door into Sara’s apartment. He knew who Ben was. The car proceeded down the
driveway. Ben made a sharp turn to the left. The lane stopped just outside Sara’s apartment. He
pulled the car into it’s parking space. He exited the car. He walked around the car and opened the
door. He reached down, and scooped Sara up in his arms, closing the door with his knee. He
proceeded to the entry door to her apartment. He managed to key-in the door code, as he held her
in his arms. The door clicked open, and he pushed his way through it into the living room. A few
night lights lit the way to the bedroom, where he laid his warm bundle. He took off her shoes. He
pulled back the covers and laid her inside. He pulled the covers over her, when he heard Sara
say, “Don’t leave. Lay with me.” Ben kicked off his shoes, and pulled back the covers. He
started to get in when Sara said. “Take your pants and shirt off.” He did as instructed, and moved
under the covers next to her. Sara immediately moved next to him, reaching down for him. She
kissed him. Ben reached under the covers for her, unbuttoning her shorty shorts. She wiggled
herself out of them, letting then disappear somewhere under the covers. His hand moved between
her legs. He felt of her finding her wet. Sara now turned her back to him, welcoming him against
her. Ben slid gently against her. Ben sensing what she wanted put his arms around her, and held
her. He also sensed she had gone back to sleep. Ben holding Sara, also fell asleep. How nice she
felt he thought as sleep found him.
Chapter Forty-One
“Well! What did you find out?”
“She’s at home. He’s returned. I saw them together.”
“You did?” said Rey. “What’s the security like now?”
“There are two new guards, plus dogs. The house has been completely alarmed with key
codes for the entry doors.”
“What about the tunnels?”
“They too have been alarmed.”
“Damn!” thought Rey. It’d be impossible to see her now. Plus he was back, and with her.
The bastard! Sara is mine! I won’t let anyone else have her.
“Your Highness. When are we going home?” the man servant asked.
“Why?” asked Rey.
“I’ve seen some men watching me when I’m out. They make me nervous.”
“That can’t be helped,” reuturned Rey. Perhaps we ought to go back home until the
wedding, but there weren’t any assurances he’d be able to get back into the country, he thought
to himself. He though did need to throw off the watch dogs for now. He wouldn’t go back home.
He had another idea. He’d go to Monte Carlo. Take up several rooms in the hotel under assumed
names. He knew they’d be watching, but they’d never know which room he was in, at least not
for very long. He’d be relatively safe there. There were strict security codes enforced.
“Go! Tell the desk we are leaving,” said Rey.
“Imediately your Highness. Where are we going?”
“I’ll tell you later. Off with you fool. Be quick. You need to pack when you return. I want to
be gone within the hour.”
“Yes, your Highness,” the little man said, quickly leaving the room leaving Rey alone in the
room. Outside stood two guards. They took keen interest in the little man departing. The little
man did as instructed. He returned, packed, and then left with the Shiek, along with the two
guards. The party left by a side exit, getting into a black bullet proof sedan. The car sped away
into the day traffic. It wasn’t yet ten o’clock. For now all was well, and elsewhere they all slept
together in the arms of their lovers, and loved ones.
“What time did he leave?” asked Bill.
“About a half an hour ago,” replied Bill’s sexy assistant, who was showing a bit too much
clevage this morning. He felt himself stir under his desk, glad she couldn’t see. “Now what?” she
asked.
“Have him followed.”
“We’re already doing that. It’s been suggested that he was heading for the airport.”
“Good!” said Bill. “The bastard will be out of our hair for now.”
“Any idea where he was heading?”
“Monte Carlo!”
“Well! That makes things a bit more difficult on all fronts. He must have known he was
being followed and watched.”
“It was hard not to be seen,” she returned. “He’s no fool after two attempts on his life. He
has to assume someone is always watching. What about the contract? Do we proceed?”
“Not while he is in Monte Carlo. The security is too strict. The Prince, has made it so. Can’t
have his guests worried about being murdered, not with all the nice monies involved.”
“How about a poison?”
“That would only kill the servants that test his food. No! We’ll have to wait.”
“What about your promise to the Duke?”
“I really didn’t make any promises. I simply said I’d see what I could do. That it was up to
my superiors.”
“Then he doesn’t know it’s an open contract. One that can’t be revoked.”
“No, he doesn’t.”
“What about the daughter? Won’t she be greatly upset when they learn he has been killed?”
“Not if it looks like an accident.”
“Won’t they suspect?”
“That’s better than really knowing. Sara can simply feel it was fated someway. Accidents do
happen.”
“Aren’t we just playing with words?” she asked leaning towards him, giving him a better
look of the goodies. She’d been wanting to try him on for size, as it were. Nothing like having
some control over one’s boss, especially if one was trying to break through the glass ceiling.
Besides, she was feeling a bit horny this morning. Doing it with what’s his name in the utility
room wasn’t quite what she wanted or needed. She’d always heard stories about older men. She
wanted to see if they were true. She now took up a position sitting on the corner of his desk,
offering Bill an entirely different view of things. Seems she hadn’t worn any underwear this
morning. Bill would have simply gotten up and left the office, but she made that almost
impossible. In a weak attempt to relieve the tension, he asked her if she’d mind getting him a cup
of tea, and the latest morning reports. She momentarily was deterred, when she saw how this
could work in her favor. She left immediately to fetch the tea and reports.
She returned quickly, with both the tea and reports in hand. She laid the reports on the desk,
and walked towards him with the tea in hand. She had just gone around the desk, when she
suddenly tripped. The cup of tea fell instantly in Bill’s lap. He sprang up out of reflex. She
instantly was making her apologies, while trying to soke up the wet tea from the front of his
pants, when he felt her hands on him, then she looked up at him from her kneeling position, as
she unzipped him. He sprang out at her, and she took him in her hands and massaged him, then
covered him with her mouth. Bill was gripped with his natural desires. She deliciously played on
him. He collapsed back into his chair. She continued to play on him when both he and she felt
him tense. She now released him, and turned herself around, pulling up her skirt, and sat on his
erect member. He slid deeply into her. His hands naturally went to her breasts as she begin to
bounced up and down on him. She unbuttoned her blouse, letting him feel the fullness of her
breasts. He squeezed them gently. She then felt it. He came within her, and then she followed
immediately. The huge waves went through her. She suddenly realized that it had been better
than she expected with an older man. Her muscles squeezed him. She released him, and once
again, turned around, and took him in her hands, and played on him with her mouth. Bill came to
life once more. She now set herself on the desk, pulling him towards her, allowing him to enter
her again. His hands held her ass cheeks, as he thrust wildy into her. He tasted of her nipples, as
his hands once again squeezed them. She kissed him with her open mouth. Her fingers dug into
his behind, urging him on. Once more they both tensed, this time together, coming together. He
suckled on her breast. She wrapped her legs around him in a vise like grip and squeezed him,
feeling him deeply within her.
They were embraced together, when he finally gently eased himself from her. He looked her
straight in the face, as he collected himself, putting himself away. He went to the small closet in
the corner of the room, and pulled out another dark pair of pants, then left the office. She now
removed herself from the desk, straightening her skirt, and buttoning her blouse. She briefly rearranged her hair, before she too left the room. She took her purse from her desk, and headed for
the ladies room. There she relieved herself, then washed herself there, then set about smoothing
her clothes,combing her hair, and using some mouth wash. When she was content with her
appearance, she made her way back to the office. She put her purse back into her desk. She then
knocked on Bill’s office door.
“Come in,” he returned.
“Ms. Brown,” he said, “I’d like you to follow up on the matter we previously discussed.
Take a couple of men and go to Monte Carlo. Set yourselves up as tourists. Husband and wife.
Get a room in the same hotel as the Shiek and report back using the secure phones. Plan on being
gone for the week. Use the secure phone numbers also. If I’m not here, I’ll be at home. Keep me
posted daily. About the other matter discussed. Make the second man a specialist. Set yourself up
as husband and wife, complete with papers, and the like. Instruct the specialist to proceed as he
sees fit. Try and make matters happen outside Monte Carlo. Call me at any time should you feel
it is necessary. Any questions?”
“No, she said weakly, finding herself suddenly emotionally caught up in the moment.
Something she hadn’t expected. Perhaps she was just caught up in his feelings. She tried to
dismiss them as she left the room. She now stood at her desk, when she felt it. Her own wetness
was oozing from her. She was still excited. She dabbed at herself with a tissue. Yes, she was wet
she found. She tossed the tissue into the trash basket, and now set about her assignment. She
knew exactly why she had been sent out of the office. It both pleased and excited her. She’d pick
the agent who was to be her husband with some care, in case they really had to get into the role.
One she hoped to enjoy behind closed doors, or in public places where she liked it best. She
quickly made the required phone calls then left the office. A week in Monte Carlo! she thought
to herself. I wonder what else I can do while there? There were lots of rich, desirable men in the
world. Perhaps I can find one, she thought as she disappeared into the elevator.
In the meantime, in his office.
“Damn! thought Bill. How’d I let that happen? She set me up, and I fell squarely in her trap.
There might be hell to pay for this. Oddly he felt himself wanting her again. He half way wished
he was going on the trip to Monte Carlo as the husband. What was it that so attracted men to
women like Ms. Brown? he asked himself, finding himself erect again. Down boy! he said to
himself. Perhaps the wife might like a little visit, he said to himself, as he rose from the chair,
and re-arranged himself before leaving the office. He too disappeared into the elevator.
Chapter Forty-Two
Jackie still laid in the big bed asleep. Stephen had risen early, showered, shaved, and
dressed. He thought to wake her, but that probably would mean making love to her. He needed to
be at the office early. He knew Michael would be there early. There was a business to run, and
the last couple of days had kept him from taking care of business. After all, he had customers,
and they expected deliveries on time. There were also the new accounts Ben had brought in.
Work had to be done on the second field. The vines had already been planted a few months ago,
but there was always the making sure all was going as expected.
Stephen exited the big Chevy. He walked towards the office building, when he heard the
sound of a scooter. He turned in the direction of the noise. There coming down the lane was Ben.
He was guiding the scooter the best he knew how down the rough road. He managed to stop and
park next to the Chevy.
“Good Morning Ben,” said Stephen, as Ben put the kick stand down on the scooter.
“Sara said she traded her scooter for Jackie’s sports car. She had me drive this down.
Something about being used around the vineyard.”
“Yeah! Seems I heard Jackie say something to this effect. You’re not too steady on it, are
you?”
“I guess I’ll get better. It was a little dodgey coming over. A truck almost put me in a ditch.”
“What’s Jackie using for a car?” asked Ben.
“I rented her a car to use until the Benz arrives.”
“You bought Jackie a Benz?”
“Yes. An early wedding present. A two seater. Silver color. Not cheap at all.”
“So I’ve heard,” said Ben. “I guess you should be glad she didn’t want something much
more expensive, or faster,” added Ben.
“Yes! I’m counting myself lucky she didn’t want a Porsche that’d do 200. I’m just getting
used to the kinds of roads they have around here. I can’t see myself doing one hundred plus
down any of these roads. Jackie’s a good driver, but it’s the other people I worry about. That’s
part of the reason I got the Chevy. It’s big. It’s made of steel, and I feel half way safe in it. By
the way, how is Sara this morning?”
“She’s fine. We sort of had a late night of it, if you know what I mean. Any word on the
Shiek?”
“I haven’t heard a word. Did you happen to speak with the Duke?”
“No! He was gone when I got up. I didn’t see the Duchess to talk to either.”
“You going to be staying at the house?” asked Stephen.
“I’m not sure. Sara mentioned something about it, but with her going back to school in the
fall, I’d feel funny staying there when she’s gone.”
“I’d bet the Duke and Duchess would love to have you stay.”
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea. I thought I’d just take up my old rooms in the winery. That
way I don’t have to dodge trucks on a scooter.”
“You’re always free to use the company vehicles, like you have been. I suspect the scooter
will just be used between the house and the winery, or perhaps within the winery itself. It will
save us some time running people around. We need to get to work. Did you bring your laptop?”
“Never without it,” said Ben as he and Stephen walked towards the building. There standing
in the door way was Michael. He had a hand full of papers clearly waiting for Stephen. All three
men disappeared into the building.
While elsewhere.
“Good morning Mother,” said Sara, sitting down at the table.
“Good morning Dear. Was that Ben I saw leaving early this morning?”
“Yes! I went and met him and Stephen when they got back last night.”
“Will Ben be staying any more nights?” questioned her Mother. “You’re still going back to
school in the fall? How was Ben?” she questioned, surprising Sara.
“Mother!” Sara exclaimed.
“Don’t Mother me. It’s high time you and I talked about such things.”
“Mother, we have never talked so openely about such things before,” said Sara. “You’re my
Mother.”
“Who better to talk about these things with. Are you in love with Ben, or is it just sex?”
“I like Ben a lot. I’m not ready to marry him. I also like Rey.”
“I was afraid of that,” said her Mother. “You like the bad boys. Ben’s too nice.”
“I guess you could say that. I’m not sure why.”
“We always like the bad boys. They’re more exciting, but with Rey, I’m afraid he’s too
dangerous. I get the feeling he feels you’re his. That’s not good. You could get hurt. I’m afraid
for you. Your Father is also.”
“You talked with Father about Rey?”
“Your Father and me have no secrets from each other. Yes, we always talk about you and
Jackie. Why? Does it bother you? It just means we care, and we love you.”
“I guess I need to permanently cross Rey off my list,” said Sara. “I’m not sure what to do
about Ben. Yes, he’s too nice.”
“That would be best, and with Ben, just be honest with him. He’ll both respect you and
understand. You are still only nineteen. You have some growing to do before you commit
yourself to a serious relationship. Have fun, but be safe about it, and if something does happen,
know what to do about it. Your Father and me are here for you always.”
“Thanks Mom,” said Sara, giving her a hug and a kiss. This was the first time Sara had ever
called her Mom, and it felt good.
“You seen Jackie yet this morning?” asked Sara.
“No, but we’re due in Paris in a few hours. Today is the day for her blood test, then we’re
going to Renee’s,” said her Mother. “You want to go along?”
“Try and stop me,” said Sara. “I’ll need to wear something else though. Don’t leave without
me, she said, disappearing down the hall.
The Duchess picked up her cell and speed dialed Jackie’s number. It rang a number of times,
then a sleepy voice answered.
“Mother? Is that you?”
“Yes Dear it is. Have you forgotten what today is?”
“Damn! I almost forgot. I’ll pick you up in forty-five minutes. Is Sara going too?”
“Yes. She said try and stop her. We’ll be waiting Dear.” Both phones went silent at the same
time. Jackie sprang from the bed and ran towards the bathroom. The Duchess walked towards
her apartment to also dress. It almost sadden her that her oldest daughter would soon be married.
It seemed like it was only yesterday that she was playing with her daughter and delighting in the
joy of it. How wonderful it had felt being a new Mother. It had fullfilled a long aching need in
her, as she imagined it did for most women. Such is life she thought to herself, as she entered her
rooms, closing the door behind her.
Chapter Forty-Three
“Did you see him?” the smaller man asked.
“Yes, just now. “He was surrounded by his body guards.”
“Do you know how long he is staying?
“The bell-hop said at least a week. Now what?”
“Where’s his rooms?”
“The floor under the penthouse. It has two suites. He has taken up both suites.”
“I wonder why he didn’t take the penthouse?” asked the smaller man.
“It was booked. Some high roller. Gets the room free of charge. Seems this person comes
once or twice a year, and really spends the money. The hotel goes all out for him and his toupe.
Some sort of German company CEO. Said to be a personal friend of the Prince also.”
“Must be nice. What were you able to get for us?”
“I found a small hotel about a mile away. It’s neat, clean, cheap, and the room service is
excellent.”
“You didn’t did you?
“Did I what?”
“Screw the maid!”
“Well she was cute, and she had this nice little ass. I couldn’t help myself. She was bending
over making the bed, and she wasn’t wearing any underwear. What’s a guy to do?”
“Damn! We’re here to do a job, not screw the maid. It’s bad enough we’ve been told hands
off an outright kill. We have to make it look like an accident. Were you able to see where they
parked their car?”
“In the adjacent parking garage. Second floor.”
“Any guards?”
“Yes! One plus a roving guard. Makes rounds in the garage once an hour. We might be able
to do something with the brakes.”
“That’s no good. We have to have a better chance of killing him.”
“We could always knock him out, or them, tie them up, and run a hose into the car from the
exhaust.”
“That’s definitely no good. It’ll take too long.”
“Then what about the nerve agent? That always works.”
“I’m afraid of that stuff. I almost killed myself the last time I used it. If I hadn’t reacted
quickly, I would have.”
“How about a poison?” asked the taller man.
“He uses a taste tester. We’d be just killing a servant. It’s going to be hard to get to him.”
“Then I’d say it’s the umbrella. Did you bring it?”
“Yes, but we only have a few pellets. We’ll have to plan it just right. That might not be so
easy with his body guards around all the time.”
“I don’t know what else to use. We can’t just shoot him. We’d never make it past the border.
I’m not so sure about the umbrella either. Not with the robes he wears sometimes.”
“We have to come up with something pretty fast. We haven’t been able to get this close
before.”
“Then can you get your hands on the cars cigarette lighter? We’ll rig it with a poison gas we
can trigger with a remote control.”
“I hadn’t thought about that. It sounds good. You think he’ll have time to exit the car?”
“He might. Is there another lighter in the back of the car?”
“I don’t think so,” replied the taller man.
“It’s still not definite,” said the smaller man.
“Is there anyway we could rig something in the bathroom?”
“Not if we don’t want to leave any evidence of foul play.”
“This is going to be rough. We’ll just have to play it by ear. You hungry? I could use
something to eat.”
“Me too,” said the smaller man.
“There’s a decent place to eat just around the corner from the room.”
“Well, what are you waiting for? Lead the way.” The two men immediately walked down
the cobble stoned walk towards their hotel. It was a bright, warm and sunny day.
“Mother, what time did Jackie said she was coming?” asked Sara. “Never mind. I think I see
her. When did she get a Benz?” A silver 350 Mercedes Benz pulled up just outside the front
door, and Jackie jumped out. Sara and the Duchess seeing her now exited the front door of the
Great House.
“Alright ladies, your coach awaits,” said Jackie opening the passenger door for her Mother.
Sara opened one of the rear doors and got in the back, while her Mother seated herself in the
front seat. Jackie closed her Mother’s door, and walked around the car and got into the drivers
seat.
“When did you get this?” asked Sara.
“It’s just a rental. My car is coming in a few weeks. Stephen said it would be here before our
wedding. You ladies comfortable?”
“Well, I hope we don’t have Rey to worry about this time,” added the Duchess. I’d like to
finish my sandwiches and wine this time around. What time is the train?”
“Noon,” said Jackie. We’ll make it just fine. She now turned the key in the ignition, bringing
the car to life. She shifted it into gear, and they were away. The Benz made it’s way down the
driveway, then turned right.
“Are we to follow them?” she asked.
“Yes, said the burly older man. “What are you waiting for? Follow them.”
“Keep your shirt on. I’m starting the car and following them.”
“Not too close. We don’t want to alarm them.”
“Where do you think they are going?”
“My guess is to the train station, then to Paris,” he said.
“What for?”
“A wedding dress for the older daughter. If you remember, last time they were interrupted,
and had to leave suddenly.”
“Yes, I read something about that. Didn’t someone fly them home in a helicopter?”
“That’s right! Right after the attempt on the Shiek. By the way, where is he?”
“The latest is, that he’s in Monte Carlo.”
“I wonder why there and not home?” she asked.
“My guess is that he’s not through with the youngest daugther yet. I’d say he still has plans
yet for her.”
“Isn’t that sort of stupid. His snatching her in the first place got the contract put out on him.
Is that why he went to Monte Carlo instead of waiting around in Paris?”
“Could be. Hurry up a little. We also have to make the train if we are to follow them.” She
put her foot down on the gas pedal, and the car gained speed. The small black Fiat disappeared
down the twisting, winding road. In the distance, the Benz approached the train station. A train
whistle could be fainting heard. It seemed it might be an interesting afternoon. Indeed where was
Rey really?
Chapter Forty-Four
A neatly dressed man was standing on the train platform. His business suit was nicely
pressed. He had a not too dark tan, and his finger nails were manicured. His look spoke of a man
with taste and money. His shoes were black, and shined. He seemed to be hiding his face in the
newspaper he was reading. Looking at him one might think they were watching a late night
movie on the Telly. One almost expected Bogart then Bacall to come walking down the
platform. Instead Jackie, Sara, and their Mother now were seen walking towards the arriving
train, anxious to get on-board.
“What are you looking for?” Jackie asked her Mother. Sara also seemed pre-occupied.
“Will you two relax,” said Jackie.
“How can I relax?” said the Duchess. “When he is still out here somewhere.”
“Rey, isn’t anywhere near here. Last I heard, he wasn’t even in the country.”
“Just all the same, I won’t relax until I hear they finally have arrested him.”
“Let’s get on-board,” instructed Jackie, urging her Mother foward, with Sara directly behind
her.
“Where are we sitting?” asked the Duchess.
“Keep going Mother. Our compartment is the second on your left.”
The Duchess immediately went inside the compartment once she reached it, as did Jackie
and Sara. Sara closed the door behind her. All three women sighed a breath of relief as they sat
down.
“Is Renee expecting us?” asked her Mother.
“Certainly Mother. There will be a car waiting for us when we arrive. Would you like
something to drink?”
“Some hot tea might be nice. Sara! No, Jackie you go and get it. Sara you stay with me,”
instructed her Mother.
“I’m perfectly able to go and get you some tea,” added Sara, rising, quickly leaving before
her Mother could protest.
“Very well,” replied the Duchess to a closed door.
Both women now visibly relaxed, and looked out the window at the passing scenery. Sara
proceeded to the small beverage, newspaper/magazine counter. Trains today didn’t have what
use to be called a dining car. Sara opened the one door between cars, then the other which lead
into the adjacent car. She approached the counter, and waited. From the corner of her eye, she
briefly saw an other-wise average looking man in a business suit approach from behind.
“What would you like?” asked the young woman behind the counter.
“Three teas please,” answered Sara. The young woman immediately went about the job of
preparing the order, turning her back. Sara stood there waiting. Several people were about,
passing by, briefly brushing against other people, when Sara felt a hand on her behind. At least
she thought she did, not looking behind herself. Sara was wearing a nice skirt and blouse, with a
matching jacket, looking somewhat business like. Sara daydreamed somewhat while she waited
for her order. Then once again she felt the hand on her behind. Curiously, Sara didn’t knowledge
the act, she just stood there, when she felt the hand on the back of her leg. The girl behind the
counter was still busy preparing the three teas, pouring the tea into three containers and placing
lids on them, then putting them into a small disposable tray. As she now turned to face Sara, with
the small tray, Sara felt the hand begin to caress her between her legs. Sara now moved, focusing
her attention on what the cashier was saying.
“That will be two euros.”
“Certainly,” replied Sara, handing the young woman a five euro bill, which was immediately
taken from her, and change given. Sara thrust the change into her jacket pocket, taking up the
small card-board tray with the three containers of covered teas. She turned around, and without
looking, proceeded back to the compartment. For whatever reason, Sara found herself excited.
She quickly found her way to the compartment, opening and closing the door behind her. She
passed out the tea, then sat down. She took the lid off her tea, and sipped, being sure to not burn
herself.
“Did you see Ben this morning?” asked Jackie. Sara seemed to be in a daydream
somewhere, and didn’t answer immediately.
“Oh! No, I didn’t see him this morning. Should I have?”
“No, I guess not,” added Jackie, now concentrating on drinking her tea, and not making
anymore conversation seeing Sara was elsewhere. All three women went about quietly drinking
their tea, and looking out the window at the quickly passing by scenery. The Duchess was finally
able to relax. The hot tea tasted good. Jackie also relaxed, but was wondering where Sara’s
attentions were. She seemed stuck in a daydream. When Sara suddenly said.
“Please excuse me, I have to go to the ladies,” rising without acknowledgement of what she
had said, leaving the confined space, once again closing the door behind her. Sara remembered
seeing the sign for the ladies previously, and made her way in that direction. This was a thing
most women made a note of when going somewhere. Always knowing where the facilities were
in case of need. Sara found the small door marked ladies. The indicator said un-occurpied. Sara
pushed the door aside, and proceeded inside. She closed and locked the door behind her. It was a
close space, with hardly enough room to do what was needed. It had a small sink. Sara now
raised her skirt, and sat down on the seat, after having briefly wiped the seat with a provided
tissue. The seat wasn’t cold. Perhaps the constant flow of persons managed to keep it warm she
thought, as she spread herself with two fingers, to let the water flow from her. She found herself
wet there. A brief shiver went through her, before she was able to relax. Her mind drifted away
as she now heard herself release. Absent-mindedly she simply rose, wiped herself, and let her
skirt fall back into place. Sara as habit, hadn’t worn any underwear. She flushed the toilet, then
washed her hands. She briefly looked at herself in the mirror, then unlocked the door, pushing it
aside. Then totally unexpected, she found herself pushed back into the all too small space.
He put his hand over her mouth, as he closed the door, and locked it. Sara felt his hands on
her. She felt his one hand feel of her right breast, bringing the nipple to a point. He now released
his hand from her mouth, as his hand continued to feel of her. She felt his hand move up her leg.
Sara now said.
“Rey!” She didn’t get out any other words as she felt his hand move between her legs,
deeply feeling of her. She immediately became wet. He felt her wetness on his fingers, as two of
his fingers now moved within her. Sara took in a breath, feeling the pleasure rise in her. Her
hand reached down for him, feeling him through the fabric of his pants. She moved the zipper
down, and reached inside. He was warm, and erect. Her hand massaged him. They both together
moved closer. Rey now raised her skirt, letting it roll up around her waist. He thrust forward, and
she guided him into her. His hands now held her legs as she gripped him around the waist. They
moved together to satisfy their mutual desires. He opened her blouse to feel of her breasts,
holding, and squeezing them with his hands. How good it felt to have him deeply within her she
thought. She kissed him passionately, then came in a series of building waves. She rested her
behind on the small sink, as Rey thrust away into her with ever increasing vigor. She bit him on
the neck. Her hands clutched at his behind, leaving the marks of her nails. This seemed to prompt
him onward with greater desire. He tensed. Sara felt it, then he came deeply inside her. How
delicious his warmth felt within her she realized, and also came. He sucked on one of her breasts.
The waves just continued within her. They tightly held each each. He was still firm within her.
She gripped and played with him from within. He felt himself once again come to life, just as
Sara desired, and lusted for. His hands played with the cheeks of her ass, gripping and squeezing
them. He began to move in such a way so he rubbed directly against her engorged little bud. The
waves increased in intensity. Sara felt her mind swoon with pleasure. Rey moved in and out of
her in a slow rhythm watching the pleasure register on her face. He took pleasure from her
pleasure. He felt as she did. He was one with her. Sara was the only woman he’d ever been able
to experience this with. This was what drew him to her. This was why he desired her as he did.
This is also what drew Sara to him. Theirs was a union of mutual passions. In all other things
their worlds were incompatible, but in their passions, they were one. Nothing else mattered as he
thrust in and out of her, controlling and enjoying the moment now, in longer, pleasureable
thrusts. Not so hurried. Letting the pleasure wash over and through them. The waves grew in
Sara. She was almost there. Rey felt himself tense, then they came together in one long wave. As
impossible as their relationship was, they now were one. Sara once again took pleasure from
feeling his warmth within her. Now she kissed him lovingly. Tenderly. He held her in his arms,
feeling her warm breasts against him. Her nipples poked into his skin. She now looked into his
face.
“You know how impossible this is,” Sara said.
“Yes, I know, but I just had to have you. I can’t help myself.”
“You shaved your beard.” He bent his head, and tasted of her breast. Sara went with the
pleasure she still felt with him still deeply within her.
“How can we be so good together, and in all other things, impossible?”
“I don’t understand it myself,” he said, as he took and held her legs in his arms, to softly yet
move within her, not yet wanting to release her.
“Someone is going to be coming soon,” said Sara. “The tea they serve just goes through
you.” Just then there was a knock on the door, and they both heard.
“Sara! Are you in there?” asked Jackie outside the door.
“See, what’d I tell you,” said Sara, urging Rey to release her. He let her now stand on the
floor, as he with-drew himself from her. Sara took a paper towel, wetted it, and washed herself,
then she washed him, then she took him into her mouth, and played there. Rey felt himself come
to life once again. She continued. She felt him tense, then he came. She massaged him with her
hands. He ran his hands through her soft almost blonde hair. She now stood, she kissed once
more. He sensed what she was doing. Her eyes and face also conveyed it. She was saying goodbye. She wanted him to always remember her. She was also conveying, that she wanted him to
be safe, and to go home.
“I love you,” he said.
“Yes, I know,” said Sara. “I also love you.”
“Then why can’t we be together?”
“Because they won’t let us,” she said. “You won’t let us.”
“But--- .”
“Rey, just let it go,” she finally said. “We live in different worlds. We are expected to be
certain people by those we love and care for, is all.” Sara now turned and set about washing
herself, and taking a drink of water. She straigthened her clothing, letting her skirt fall back into
place, and kissed Rey one last time. Rey had put himself away. Sara opened the door, then was
gone. Rey stepped into the passageway, closing the door of the restroom. He knew what she had
said was the truth. They did live in different worlds. He had made his decisions. He had made his
life, now he had to live with it. It had cost him the love of his life. It wasn’t fair he thought. It
wasn’t fair. Rey turned and disappeared down the passageway. Sara re-entered the compartment.
“Why didn’t you answer me?” asked Jackie.
“Why do you think?” added Sara, turning her attention to looking out the window. Jackie
was somewhat puzzled by her sisters reply. She didn’t pursue it any further. She sensed
something more had happened. The Duchess was enjoying a brief nap during all this. Jackie
settled back in her seat, and relaxed. She took up a magazine she had bought to read. Sara simply
stared out the window, feeling herself still wet down there, when a small shiver went through
her. How she loved Rey. She loved him enough to let him go. The trees quickly passed by, as
sleep also found her.
Chapter Forty-Five
The black bullet proof sedan pulled up in front of the Ritz Charlton. Immediately three men
were seen rushing from the front doors of the hotel, and getting into the car. The car hardly
waited for the last person to enter the car, before it pulled away. The car proceeded down the
road turning left, when suddenly there was a very loud explosion, blowing out many of the street
level windows of the hotel, as well as other shops. The explosion threw people to the ground.
There was a general panic. Smoke and fire now came from the black sedan. It was impossible
that anyone survived. Black smoke now came from the auto, just before the gas tank blew up.
More screams of terror from people near-by. In the distance there could now be heard sirens.
People rushed out of the way. Some sought shelter within the hotel and their rooms. Many
persons looked out of open and closed windows of the hotel, as the smoke rose into the sky.
Police officers now on the scene sought to control the crowd that was forming. They urged
people to move along, with some success. The black sedan could no longer be seen as smoke and
fire consummed it, and hid it from view. Further down the street at a small cafe, sat two men
drinking coffee, and having a sandwich each.
“I thought I told you no bombs!”
“I didn’t do this,” said the smaller man.
“If you didn’t, who did?”
“Beats me, but we just lost the other half of our commission.”
“Why do you say that? They don’t know we didn’t do this.”
“What if someone else claims they did it?”
“It doesn’t matter. We were the people on the scene. They have already paid us half our fee.
They have no reason to believe we didn’t complete the job. Let’s get out of here before the cops
come looking.” That being said the two men left a five euro bill on the table, got up and made a
quick exit. No-one saw them leave.
Elsewhere
A small plane taxied down the runway. It gained speed, and was air borne. Rey settled back
in his seat. He imagined he could see the black smoke coming from the car explosion. He knew
they would believe he had been killed in the explosion. He hoped they wouldn’t look too closely
at the remains of the occupants. That they would be satisfied he was indeed dead. Rey held a
black bag on his lap. It contained the sum total of his most liquid assets. Some one hundred
million dollars in bonds, and negotiable notes. Rey was now no longer the Shiek. Just a simple
businessman, on his way to Zurich, Switzerland, home to all manner of quietly secret banking.
Rey knew the news of his death would reach his kinsmen in Cairo, then the fight would begin for
both his position, and presumed money. They though would find, not much money, and without
any money, there would be no position of power. The family name would quietly disappear.
Nothing more than perhaps a brief footnote in history. Rey had thought to tell Sara of his plans,
but thought better of it. He had gone to see her in hopes of taking her away with him, but upon
seeing her with her Mother and sister, he knew this would be impossible. He settled instead for a
brief moment with her in a small train bathroom. He had tasted of her one last time. He had felt
her kisses one last time. He was too much of a realist to believe she ever could be content to run
away with him. He knew too well the ties of family. A woman needed family. He had let her go.
Rey settled back in the seat as the plane gained altitude as it headed towards the alps and
Switzerland. The truth of the matter was Rey had been planning this for a very long time. He had
first begun his plan when he and Sara had enjoyed themselves in the back of the Lincoln. He had
envisioned her going away with him then. Oh well, he thought to himself. Somethings just
weren’t meant to be. The plane disappeared into a group of clouds.
The train pulled into the station. The Duchess was suddenly jarred awake, looking around to
see where she was. See saw both Jackie and Sara standing over her. She felt the urge to use the
ladies.
“Mother, we are here,” said Jackie. “The car is waiting for us.”
“Of course,” the Duchess said, rising from her seat, gathering up her purse and wrap. She
made her way to the door of the compartment, with her daughters following close behind. They
quickly covered the distance to where taxies waited, and other cars came to collect passengers
from the train. The Renee’s driver immediately recognized the Duchess and her daughters, and
waved. He opened both the rear doors of the car for the three women to enter the rear of the car.
Sara walked around the car and entered from the left, and closed the door. The Duchess slid into
the center of the seat next to Sara, and Jackie brought up the rear, sitting next to her Mother on
the right. The driver behind the wheel, waited patiently, letting his passengers settle back in the
seat before he started the car, pulling away from the curb. The car smoothly gained speed
heading onto into Paris, and the fashion district. It was a nice day. There was a breeze, and the
air smelled fresh. In no time the car pulled up in front of Renee’s. Mary came out to meet her old
friends, as the driver once again opened both the rear car doors. Sara and Jackie quickly slid out.
Sara assisted her Mother getting out of the car.
“Jene! How are you?” asked Mary. “Have you lost some weight she asked?”
“A bit,” replied the Duchess. “Let’s go inside,” she suggested.
“Of course,” answered Mary, leading the way into the shop. Upon entering the shop Mary
said. “I don’t believe we will be interrupted today. Come this way.” Mary lead the three women
through a curtain into a private showroom. There was a small banquet of sorts, with all sorts of
foods stuffs on a beautiful decorated table. Complete with servers.
“What’s this?” asked the Duchess.
“This is just my way of making up for last time, and my way of welcoming an old friend
who helped me when I needed it. Enjoy yourselves. You eat, then we’ll show Jackie some
wonderfully beautiful wedding dresses, and perhaps give Sara a few ideas for her future.”
“This is wonderful Mary,” said the Duchess, giving her old friend a hug. “I need to tend to
something more pressing right now. The tea I had on the train has gone straight through me.
Where’s the ladies?”
“Right this way,” instructed Mary, showing the Duchess the way.
“Ladies, help yourselves,” added Mary. Mary pulled Sara aside.
“I guess you won’t be bothered by Rey any longer,” she said.
“Why do you say that?” Sara asked.
“I’m sorry. You haven’t heard. I shouldn’t have said anything. I thought you already knew.”
“Knew what?” Jackie now asked, standing next to her sister.
“It was announced that Rey and two of his body guards were blown up just outside the Ritz
Charlton in Monte Carlo. There were no survivors.” Sara immediately knew what had happened.
She knew she’d have to show surprise. She faked a faint, collapsing to the floor. Jackie instantly
reacted holding onto her sister, who now was sitting on the floor.
“Let’s get her up, and sit her on the sofa,” instructed Mary. Both she and Jackie took Sara by
an arm and lead her to the sofa. Sara let herself be lead, and sat down, sitting back.
“Perhaps some white wine,” suggested Mary. From one of the servers Sara was presented
with a glass of wine. Sara took a few sips, then clearly relaxed.
“What’s happened?” the Duchess said upon re-entering the room.
“Someone blew up the car Rey and his two body guards were driving in,” said Jackie. The
Duchess was instantly releaved, but she put on a concerned face for her daughter. She sat down
next to Sara, and took her one hand.
“Are you alright Dear. This is such a shock.”
“I’m alright Mother,” Sara said bravely. She was quietly laughing to herself inside. She
almost wanted to disclose what had really happened, but decided not to. It all had greatly
effected her Mother’s health. She knew she needed to keep the secret. This also explained why
Rey had come to see her on the train. Why he didn’t look like himself. Why he had shaved his
beard. She also knew Rey was free. Really free. She was glad for him. She wondered why he
hadn’t said something, then she knew looking at both her Mother and Jackie. He had been the
one in fact that was saying good-bye, and to have a nice wonderful life with her family. Sara
suddenly felt something warm within herself. She took another sip of wine.
“I’m fine Mother. Jackie I’m alright. Go ahead and eat. Let’s see some wedding dresses
Mary,” she said.
“Alright Ladies,” said Mary, if everyone will be seated, we’ll show you some gorgeous
wedding dresses.” That being said, a parade of ladies wearing the latest in wedding gowns now
proceeded into the room. The Duchess and her two daughters sipped on white wine, and enjoyed
themselves, well into the late afternoon, when they were once again escorted back to the train
that would take home. The Duchess sat between her two daughters, while Sara slept with her
head on her Mother’s lap, and Jackie slept resting up against her. The dread the Duchess had
been having in the pit of her stomach was gone. She too dozed off into a lite sleep as the train
sped along towards home.
Chapter Forty-Six
“Ms. Brown, why are you calling me at home? Why aren’t you in Monte Carlo watching the
Shiek?” asked Bill.
“Sir, I am in Monte Carlo, watching the Shiek and two of his men burn up in a car blast not
far from the Charlton.” she answered.
“A car bomb? In Monte Carlo? You have any idea who might have done it?” he asked.
“There’s going to be hell to pay for this. Get yourself and your men out of there ASAP. We don’t
want to be found out.”
“You think that is wise? Shouldn’t I hang around and make sure he was actually in the car?”
“No! Get back here immediately. Second thought. Send your men back, and you take two
weeks on the agency. You’ve been working too hard. Perhaps you can hear something, but don’t
actively go looking. Enjoy yourself. Have some fun. I think you can find something enjoyable to
do for two weeks,” said Bill, much releaved he’d have two weeks to get her re-assigned to
another department. He didn’t want a repeat of the other day being generally known. He was too
close to retirement, and he did love his wife. He was no fool. He’d seen others pursue such
relationships only to wind up in a nasty divorce, or dead. He knew there was no-way he could
ever keep up with Ms. Brown. He had twenty-five years on her. It might be alright for the rich
and famous, but he was neither of those. Bill settled back in his chair, thinking of where might be
the perfect place for Ms. Brown. He laughed to himself when he thought of assigning her to Mr.
Phils up in the Artic. He was about Bill’s same age, single, and a recluse. The whole reason he
had volunteered for the Artic post. He liked to read, and had written several books while on his
current assignment. Seems in his old apartment building several of the older, as well as the
younger ladies wouldn’t leave him alone. One of the younger ladies had managed to seduce him,
and had found he was well endowed, with nice large strong hands. She had talked too much
afterwards. Phils had volunteered for the Artic posting only a week later. No, he’d only have her
on his hands again. He’d have to come up with something she’d not complain about. Seems Bill
had gotten Ms. Brown after she’d made a similiar play on another department head, unknown to
Bill. There was a small office not far from Monte Carlo, perhaps there would be good. Ms.
Brown might find herself a rich older man with whom to become friendly, or younger, it didn’t
matter. It was decided. Besides a posting to the office near Monte Carlo could be seen as a
promotion by her. Good idea, thought Bill as he filled out the paper work. He could still see the
imprint of Ms. Brown’s hind-end on his desk pad. He stirred a little. He placed the finished paper
work in his out basket, and left a note for his new assistant to order him a new desk pad, as he
left the office, to have lunch with his wife. He sighed a breath of relief as he entered the elevator.
The train pulled into the station. Jackie, Sara and Duchess got off. Jackie lead the way to
where she had parked the car. She pushed the remote control and the car doors un-locked. Sara
opened the back door for her Mother. The Duchess slid inside. Sara closed the door, and opened
and slid into the passenger side front seat, just as Jackie slid behind the wheel. Jackie started the
car, and pulled away from the station. Sara stared out the window thinking about recent events.
She wondered what she might have said if Rey had asked her to go away with him. She toyed
with the idea for a moment, then realized it would have been an impossible situation. She was
glad Rey hadn’t put her through the argument, and had made their last moments together,
pleasant ones. She could still feel him within her, and his hands on her breasts. She let her mind
drift away to those last moments together. She felt his warmth within her. She felt herself grown
damp. Somewhere she heard her Mother call her name.
“Sara!” said her Mother, “Are you alright?” Sara came out of her day-dream.
“Yes Mother, I’m fine,” replied Sara, looking back at her Mother. “Why do you ask?”
“I’m just concerned,” came the reply.
“Don’t be Mother. I ended the relationship with Rey. I’m sorry he’s dead, but he brought it
upon himself.”
“I’m glad you’re being so realistic about the situation. It shows you are growing up,” said
her Mother.
“Not to worry Mother,” added Sara, turning her head once again to stare out the window.
Neither her Mother or Jackie engaged her in any further conversation, out of respect for her
feelings, though they weren’t feeling anything from her. The car sped on. Jackie handled the car
experting, and the Benz took the twists and turns of the rough and varied road surfaces easily.
The car was built for such roads. Jackie was anxious to get her passengers back to the estate,
where they would be safe. She was still concerned her sister could be once again kidnapped,
though that fear was no longer. Rey had cancelled the open contract on Sara, much to the
displeasure of two kidnappers who were zeroing in on her. They were forced to abandon their
efforts so close to the prize.
The Benz approached the estate, turning into the driveway. They were waved through by the
guard, and Jackie parked the car just outside the kitchen entrance. She suspected all would be
hungry. She was. She’d call Stephen once she got her Mother and Sara inside. Sara slid out of
her seat, and opened the door for her Mother. The Duchess slid out. She briefly stood there,
looking at her youngest.
“You’re such a good daughter,” she said, giving Sara a kiss and a pat on her cheek. The
Duchess proceeded on into the house. Sara closed the car door.
“You go on with Mother,” said Jackie. “I want to call Stephen. Sara followed behind her
Mother into the kitchen. Jackie stood by the car, pulling out her cell, and speed dialing Stephen.
He answered on the third ring.
“Susy is that you?” He joked.
“This better not be Susy. Not if you know what’s good for you,” said Jackie.
“Oh it’s you Jackie,” he said continuing to tease her.
“Wait until I get home mister,” she added.
“And you’ll do what?” he continued.
“Will you be serious for a moment,” she instructed.
“OK! I’m serious. I’m seriously in-love with you. Is this serious enough for you?”
“I love you too,” said Jackie. “Rey was killed in a car bombing in Monte Carlo.”
“He was what?!” exclaimed Stephen.
“He and two of his men were killed by a car bomb.”
“Where’d you hear this?” he asked.
“Mary at Renee’s knew. She told Sara.”
“How’s Sara taking it?”
“That’s the strange part. She hardly has said a word, or is acting upset at all. She fainted at
first, but since then, she’s been in a day-dream.
“Perhaps she’s in denial,” offered Stepen.
“Yeah she could be, but I’ve never seen her like this. For a moment there I almost thought
she was going to break out laughing.” Just then a thought occurred to Stephen. He almost said
something to Jackie, but thought better of it, remembering how sick with worry her Mother had
been. Perhaps Rey had staged the whole thing himself, while quietly leaving the country, and his
responsibilities back in Cairo. It had been done before. It’d call off the dogs. He’d suddenly be
free for the first time in his life. He was sure Rey had more than enough monies squirreled away.
He imagined Rey was probably on his way to Switzerland. Where better to hide his monies and
himself. If he was Rey, he’d already have scheduled some plastic surgery. The perfect solution to
all his problems. Rey it seemed was smarter than Stephen thought. He’d keep his suspicions to
himself, even from Jackie. He was sure Sara probably knew, given her play acting for her
Mother and sister. Rey probably saw Sara somewhere, sometime before the news of the bombing
broke. He’d want her to know he was alright. That somewhere, sometime he might see her again.
Stephen would have tipped his hat to Rey, had he one.
“When are you coming home?” he asked.
“Why? You miss me?” she teased.
“Always,” he returned. “Don’t be long. I’ll be waiting for you.”
“I’ll be home within the hour. I want to make sure Sara and my Mother are alright first,”
said Jackie, feeling herself grow damp. She wanted Stephen as much as he wanted her. Probably
more.
“You find a dress you liked?” he inquired.
“Yes,” she said. “Wait until you seen me in it.”
“I’d rather see you out of it,” he added, making her grow more damp with the suggestion.
Her cell went silent, and she pushed end on hers, reluctantly putting it back into her purse. Jackie
stood there a moment comprosing herself before she went inside the house. The door closed
behind her as she disappeared from sight.
Chapter Forty-Seven
“Louie, have you heard?” asked Jim, standing beside the plane in the hangar. Louie had
been working on the plane most of the morning. He liked to keep the plane in top condition.
“What’s that?” he answered.
“Someone blew the Shiek up outside the Charlton in Monte Carlo.”
“Well there goes Monte Carlo’s reputation,” replied Louie. “So someone finally got the
SOB. I wonder who did it?”
“Well, that takes us off the hook, in looking for him,” said Jim.
“How’d you find out?” asked Louie.
“Bill called. He asked for you, but I told him you were busy. He gave me the message.”
“Any other instructions?”
“Nope! I guess we’re free to do as we like. You can take Marie on that honeymoon you have
been promising her for years. If you don’t, I will. The woman needs a little fun in her life. You
won’t get another chance.”
“I’m not sure Marie wants to go,” said Louie.
“What you really mean is, you’re not sure you can live up to her expectations, isn’t that it?”
Louie looked at Jim, and threw a wrench at him. Jim easily dodged it.
“What do you know about it?” inquired Louie.
“Hey, you’re not getting any younger,” teased Jim.
“You son-of-bitch,” said Louie. “Let me get my hands on you, and we’ll see who is getting
older. Jim ran out of the hangar towards the house. He met Marie just outside the front door.
“You boys at it again?” she asked.
“I guess you could say that. I’m just trying to get him to take you on that honeymoon he has
been promising you.”
“How far did you get?” she asked.
“I think I’ve got him seriously thinking about it.”
“That’s the problem, all he does is think about it,” she added.
“No it isn’t, replied Louie, now standing close by. “Marie! How would you like to go on a
honeymoon? We’ll take a cruise on Mediterranean. How’s that Jim?” Marie hugged her husband
around the neck, and then kissed him.
“That sounds fine,” answered Marie. “When are we leaving?”
“How about within the week? That’ll give you time to book the rooms.”
“I can’t believe it, you old bastard. You’re finally taking me on my honeymoon. Thank you
Jim,” said Marie.
“Why are you thanking Jim? I’m the one taking you?” said Louie.
“You know as well as I do, that if Jim hadn’t teased the hell out of you, we’d never have
gone anywhere,” said Marie, and we aren’t gone yet. I won’t believe it until we are on the ship.”
“We’re going. I’ve promised you. Jim and Rita can handle Little Louie, and the place while
we are gone. Well, what are you waiting for? Go make the reservations and pack,” instructed
Louie. Marie gave her husband another kiss, and also kissed Jim on the cheek. Louie threw
another wrench at Jim, again missing him. Marie ran into the house, with the door slamming
behind her.
“You think you can manage things until we get back?” asked Louie.
“I think we’ll do just fine,” said Jim. “We might even get something done while you are
gone.” he again teased.
“Why don’t you go inside and help Marie pack,” instructed Jim. “I can finish out here. Louie
looked at Jim, then threw the two shop rags he had in his pocket, then went inside the house. The
door once again slammed shut, and Jim having caught the shop rags, and picked up the wrench,
proceeded back to the hangar. Louie walked upstairs to where he heard Marie. He approached
her, taking her into his arms.
“Old Man, what do you want?” she asked. She felt his hand grip her ass through her summer
cotton dress, as he now kissed her.
“I love you,” he said. She responded by kissing him back, then feeling him through his
rough jeans. His hand ran up under her dress. He felt of her. He pushed her back on the bed. She
unbuttoned the jeans, and pulled down the zipper. He sprang free as she raised her legs. He
moved to enter her. The dress balled around her waist as he did enter her. Marie felt him
delciously sink deep within her. His hands went to her breasts inside the loose blouse she was
wearing. Marie’s heart beat increased. The waves began within her. Louie began to pound away
at her. They were lost to each other, and the passions they were feeling. They made love well
into the afternoon. Jim knowing what probably had taken place, made the necessary phone calls
and booked the cruise for Louie and Marie, while Rita kept Little Louie busy outside on the
swing. It was a warm afternoon. There was a light breeze, and for the first time in many years,
there was a sense of quiet and peace. It felt good. Jim joined Rita in playing with Little Louie.
Chapter Forty-Eight
The wedding was a week away. Both households were busy, and several close friends
invited to the wedding were confirming their arrivals. Extra rooms had been made available for
visiters at the hotel. People were renting rooms in their homes. The village was excited. This was
almost like a Royal wedding, which in-part it was. Jackie was a Royal, title and all. A
photographer had been hired for both pictures and video taping. Ruth, Ray, and Little John had
moved back into the small house for the occassion. Ray was taking some vacation time. Louie
had called to say they might be there for the wedding. Seems Marie had finally twisted his arm to
take her on a honeymoon. They were taking a cruise through the Mediterranean. If all things
happened right, they’d be there for the wedding. Stephen hadn’t decided where he was taking
Jackie on their honeymoon. He was toying with a flight home to see the parents, then flying to
the Bahamas. He hadn’t discussed things with Jackie yet. Plus everything seemed to be
happening at the same time. The winery was much busier, especially with the new contracts Ben
had brought back with him. The Duchess was loving all of this. She was right in the middle of
things. Jackie was more than glad she had enlisted her Mother’s help.
Jackie was sitting in their office in the manor reading correspondence when Stephen walked
in. He bent down and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“How’s my favorite girl?” he asked, then walking over to the bar, and pouring himself two
fingers of Scotch. He took a sip.
“Busy,” she said. “You got a piece of mail today. It’s oddly postmarked. Switzerland? Who
do you know in Switzerland? Oh, I forgot, Jean, and the Sisterhood! I’ve always heard of the
good things they do, but I’ve never met anyone connected with them. I asked you about Jean,
and you always avoid answering me. Why is that?
“Jean’s just an old friend. I knew her when I first moved to Europe. Nothing overly special
about her.” Stephen wondered how she was? He did receive letters now and again, but they had
really lost touch.
“Well, here’s the letter from her,” said Jackie, offering him the letter. Stephen took the letter
from her then sat down in one of the high back chairs placed over by the windows. He slid his
finger under the sealed flap and opened the letter. He took out the letter, and began to read it.
Dear Stephen, How are you? It’s been awhile. I still remember fondly those days. Knowing
your future wife may read this, I won’t say any more. I have been fine, and I am looking foward
to the wedding. I’m anixous to meet the woman who is going to be your wife. I hear good things
about you. I also understand the winery is doing well. That’s wonderful. The Sisterhood is still
doing good things, and we are ever expanding our work for women. There seems to be an ever
ending need. May I request you set about securing some rooms for me. I am bringing my
secretary. Never a dull moment, eh! I will be arriving three days before the wedding. Perhaps we
can catch up. I’ll have my secretary call, to confirm my arrival time. Forever yours! Most
Kindly, Jean.
“What’s she mean she won’t say any more because your future wife may read this? And
what’s this, Forever Yours?” asked Jackie, having read the letter over his shoulder.
“Jackie!” said Stephen. “Don’t get your knickers in a bunch. You want to know? All right.
We were lovers. You happy now?”
“Lover’s? She must be close to your Mother’s age,” replied Jackie.
“And you haven’t had an older man as a lover once.”
Jackie didn’t say anything, because she had. A professor at school. He still sent her
Christmas cards.
“Just as I thought,” returned Stephen. “Jean is a very good old friend. You’ll like her the
moment you meet her. She’s good people. She and the Sisterhood do great things.” Jackie
walked around the chair and sat on her future husbands lap, and put her arms around his neck.
“You don’t have anything to be jealous about, just as I probably don’t have anything to be
jealous about with any of your old lovers.”
“But one of mine isn’t coming to the wedding to meet you,” added Jackie.
“What? You concerned you won’t measure up?” he asked. Again Jackie was quiet.
“That’s it isn’t. You’re concerned you won’t measure up.”
“Well, shouldn’t I be? Look at what she and the Sisterhood have done. What have I done?”
“Well, for one, you’ll be marrying me and having our children. That’s enough for me.”
Jackie looked lovingly at him, then kissed him.
“I guess not everyone can be Joan of Arc,” she added. Stephen thought to himself. If Jackie
only knew the other work he was doing, as well as her Father. Yes, she did know a little bit of
what they were doing, but she really had no idea. Stephen took her in his arms and really kissed
her this time.
Then there suddenly was someone else in the room.
“I can’t leave you two alone for a minute,” said Sara. “Break it up you two.”
“Sara! What do you want?” asked Jackie.
“Mother needs you down stairs. Something about the food. I forget exactly.”
“Can you do without me for awhile?” she asked.
“I think I can manage. I’ll have Sara to keep me company.” he answered.
“That’s what I’m afraid of. Sara keep your hands off,” she instructed leaving the room. Sara
stuck her tongue out at her sister as she was leaving.
“What’s that?” asked Sara, seeing the letter on Stephen’s lap, and the Swiss postmark.
“Is that a letter from the Sisterhood?”
“What do you know about the Sisterhood?” he asked.
“Just what Louie told me. He and the Mistress did great things during the war. I’ve heard
about the Sisterhood and how they help people. Who’s Jean?”
“She’s an old friend who is connected with the Sisterhood. Why?”
“Jackie mentioned her. She seems worried about meeting her. Were you and her lovers?
Isn’t she older than you?”
“You ask a lot of questions. Are you working for your sister?”
“Well, sisters look out for each other. You love Jackie don’t you? You want to make her
happy?”
“Yes, I do. I thought I’d already proven that,” he said. “I gave her this house.”
“That’s not the same as children,” replied Sara. She instantly knew she had said too much.
She had spoiled the surprise.
“Is Jackie pregnant?” Stephen asked, with clear excitement in his voice.
“If I tell you, you have to promise not to say anything, and to act surprised when she tells
you. You promise.?”
“Yes I do.”
“Yes, she’s pregnant.”
“How long?”
“About two months. You have to promise.”
“Promise what?” Jackie asked walking back into the room.
“Sara!”
“Nothing,” said Sara, bolting form the room.
“Promise what, Stephen?”
“Oh, She wanted me to promise not to say too much to Ben about Rey.”
“I thought you told him everything about Rey?”
“Not everything.”
“Has she changed her mind again about Ben?”
“No! It’s just she didn’t want Ben hurt.”
“Oh,” said Jackie walking back to her desk to once again take up the endless paper work.
“What’d your Mother want?”
“There was a mess up with the flowers, and seating. You’d never believe the people you
can’t seat next to each other, or the foods you can’t serve them. I’m glad I don’t run a
restaurant.”
“What would you think about going to the Bahamas for our honeymoon?” he asked.
“That would be fine,” she answered. “And we could also stop by and see your parents.”
“How’d you know?”
“Hey, I’m going to be your wife. You aren’t that complicated. Most men aren’t.”
“Should I take that as an insult,” he asked as he approached her.
“Stephen! Don’t you dare. I have all this work to do. What if someone comes in.”
“Then they can watch. Stephen grabbed her and began to tickle her. Jackie screamed with
laughter. Then before she knew it her pants were missing from her, and his mouth was on her.
She went from loud laughter to almost screams of passion. His hands gripped her bare cheeks, as
he tasted of her, and sucked on her little bud.
“Stephen!” she managed to say. Someone might come in.” He didn’t stop. Now she felt
them. The delicious waves began to go through her, then she came, but he didn’t stop. Her hands
pulled at his hair. Take me she screamed. Without hardly missing a beat, he thrust himself into
her. She gripped him with her legs. She felt him deep within her. She felt him tense, then herself.
They came together. They collapsed together on the floor as the passion still beat within both of
them.
From just outside the door, Sara had watched. How she loved to watch. From the first time
she had seen her parents together, she had always liked to watch. She half wondered where Ben
was. They hadn’t been together since the hangar. He’d been still at the winery she thought as she
now walked down the hall.
Chapter Forty-Nine
Wedding Day
Well, the day had finally arrived. It was wedding day. The house was abuzz with all manner
of people and servants. Surprisingly everyone who had been invited was there. Even Louie and
Marie. The ship had arrived just as scheduled. Louie and Marie had rented a car and driven from
the boat. Jean had arrived just as she said she would, three days before the wedding. She had met
Jackie, and they had gotten along just famously. Jackie had her put up in one of the manor
apartments, along with her secretary. Work it seemed never stopped for Jean. She had set up
shop, and continued her never ending work. It was only on the last day had she ceased with said
work. Everyone looked quite elegant in their finer clothes. There were flowers everywhere, just
as there were servers. Five cases of wine had already been drunk before the wedding. Stephen
had said he thought they had invited a bunch of drunks. Ben and Sara looked quite the couple.
One could almost see the next wedding in a few years. The Duke and Duchess were looking
quite regal. The Duchess had gotten to meet Louie’s Marie. They had spent the better part of the
day working together at the wedding. Seems Marie loved weddings. So far, her and Louie were
immensely enjoying the wedding as well as their second honeymoon. Marie had vowed to take
one honeymoon a year for the rest of their lives together. Louie remarked this was the first time
he had left the hardware at home. He almost felt naked without it.
“Mother, what are you doing?” asked Jackie.
“I’m just checking. You want to look your finest don’t you? From here on it’s all down hill.”
“Mother! I’m only twenty-eight.”
“And you look beautiful.”
“Do I Mother? I don’t feel it. Did you see all the people out there? I didn’t know we invited
so many people. There must be two hundred people here.”
“Two hundred and fifty, Dear.”
“Mother you didn’t?”
“So, I invited a few extra people. It’s not everyday your oldest daughter gets married.”
“Two hundred and fifty people! What happened to just fifty of our closest friends and
family?”
“Well, that went out the window the first day,” replied the Duchess.
“Mother really! I don’t hardly know anyone out there. And did you see the two news trucks?
What? I’m news now?”
“Dear, you are a Royal.”
“Yes, I know, but really. Two hundred and fifty people plus two news trucks? Our lives
won’t be the same. And who are the huge looking men? They look like the front line of one of
those American football teams.”
“Security Dear. Don’t want any of our guests or family disappearing suddenly.”
“I’ll be glad when this is over. Were you able to get the tickets?”
“Calm down Dear, everything is fine. Your bags have already been packed, and are in the
car. Boy, that was a nice wedding present Stephen got for you. How do you like the new car?”
“It’s great. Now if I can get to drive it. I haven’t been able to get Sara out of it. Where is
she? She’s suppose to be my maid of honor.”
“I sent her to get me something to drink, and something for this headache.”
“Are you alright Mother? Shouldn’t you be resting a bit? You have been going non-stop
these last days.”
“Non-sense. I’ll rest when it’s over. Your Father and me are going away for a few days.”
“How’d you get Father away from the vineyard?”
“Seems Stephen has lent us the use of Michael while we are away. Your Father says he’s an
absolute wonder. He has already introduced some new procedures that has saved the vineyard
monies. Your Father has vowed to steal him away from Stephen.”
“Who’s watching his vineyard?”
“Ben!”
“Ben? How’d they get him away from Sara?”
“Seems she’s going to Paris for a few days. Entry exams for college.”
“Then she is really going back to college,” said Jackie.
“Why of course Dear, she is. What’s made you think other-wise?”
“You know Sara. She’s always changing her mind about things.”
“Not this time. There how does that look?” asked the Duchess. Jackie viewed her Mother’s
work in the full length mirror, turning one way, then the other.
“It looks just fine Mother. Thank you.” Jackie kissed her Mother on the cheek.
“There’s the music,” said her Mother. Jackie pulled the veil in place and took up the
beautiful bouquet. Her Mother followed behind her as she rushed through the house towards the
terrace where she met her Father. She took his arm. They walked together across the carpet laid
on top the cobble stones towards where Stephen and the minister stood. The thong of people on
both sides of the aisle looked on. Camera’s flashed, and the bright lights of the news people
shone brightly. Then Jackie felt it. She was suddenly sick. She knew what it was. She dropped
her Father’s arm, and ran back the way she had come. She sought out the bathroom closing the
door behind her. Her Mother had followed behind her. She waited patiently as her daughter was
sick. She heard the usual noises of a person being thus sick. Her Mother sent word out, that
things would proceed in about half an hour. Everyone relaxed. The news people turned off their
lights.
Finally Jackie emerged not looking the worst from being sick. She had gargled afterwards.
“What is it Dear? Too much excitement?”
“Mother, I’m pregnant.” The Duchess was both delighted and shocked.
“You aren’t?”
“I am Mother. Now about two and a half months. I’d hoped the morning sickness would
have waited.”
“Seems it hasn’t. You alright now? You ready for the wedding?” asked her Mother.
“Give me a few more minutes,” answered Jackie. “I’m hoping this isn’t really morning
sickness. I’m going on my honeymoon. What’s Stephen going to say?”
“I’d think, YAHOO!,” said her Mother.
“But Mother! Our honeymoon! I’ll be spending part of it in the bathroom everyday.”
“I suppose it’s been done before.”
“Mother!” Then once again, Jackie made for the bathroom, closing the door behind her. And
once again the same sounds.” Then from behind her, the Duchess heard her husband.
“Is everything alright?” he asked. More sounds coming from the bathroom.
“Yes Dear, Jackie is fine.”
“She doesn’t sound fine to me. What is it? All the excitement?”
“Morning sickness,” his wife said.
“Morning sickness?! Then we’re going to be?”
“Yes Dear!”
“YAHOO!” exclaimed the Duke.
“Control yourself Dear,” instructed his wife.
“This is great news. How many months?”
“Two and a half!”
“I knew that boy had it in him.”
“Now she has it in her,” said Sara from behind them, giving a rye grin.
“Sara!” remarked her Mother.
“Well! It’s true!”
“Yes we know. Just don’t be so crude.”
“If the wedding doesn’t start soon, they’ll all know what’s going on, and we have all those
news people,” added Sara.
“I hadn’t thought about that,” replied the Duchess. Just then Jackie exited once again from
the bathroom, having gargled once more.
“You ready Dear?”
“Yes Mother. The show must go on,” replied Jackie.
It all was as it was once before. The music played, and Jackie held her Father’s arm as they
proceeded up the aisle. The guests looked on as the vows were exchanged. The groom kissed the
bride, and they made a bad dash down the aisle, but the bride had yet to make another tour into
the bathroom. Stephen looked on questioning what exactly was going on. The guests proceeded
to the reception where both the food and booze was enjoyed to varying degrees. The Duchess
took her new son-in-law aside.
“What’s wrong with Jackie?” he asked.
“Well son, you’re about to be a Father. Jackie has morning sickness.” Stephen was both
shocked and elated. More shocked than anything. His response wasn’t the same as his Father-inlaws had been. His was one of a new husbands. One of concern.
“She’s alright, isn’t she?”
“It’s all perfectly normal,” said the Duchess. “Sara why don’t you take your brother-in-law
and see if you can’t find him something to drink. Sara took the arm of one shocked Stephen, and
did just that. Found him something to drink. Scotch neat. A half a glass. In no time he was
feeling no pain. Jackie at last, came out of the bathroom. Now she was looking a bit pale. Almost
as white as her dress.
“Dear, I think you should sit down,” instructed the Duchess.
“Where’s my husband?” asked Jackie. “I have something to tell him.”
“I already did Dear,” said her Mother.
“But where is he?”
“I had Sara take him to get something to drink.”
“You sent hot pants off with my husband?”
“Dear, I wouldn’t put it quite that way,” said her Mother.
“Well I would,” added Jackie. She made her way towards the reception with blood in her
eye, as it were.
“Dear, I believe it’s just gotten real interesting,” said the Duke looking at his wife. “What
say we go and stop a fight before it begins, and get those two off on their homeymoon asap.”
“I think that would be a great idea,” said the Duchess, taking the arm of her husband. At
their reception things had for a moment also gotten a bit heated. Seems a cousin wanted to get a
bit friendly with her new husband, despite the Duke’s best attempts to remove himself from the
situation.
Jackie made her way towards the reception, not too steady on her feet. Her stomach was still
a bit raw. As she entered the room, she looked around for Stephen and Sara. They weren’t hard
to find. Stephen was drunk, and Sara was doing her best to keep from his insisting he dance with
her. For a hot and sick new bride, it might look other-wise. Jackie made her way over to where
they were sitting.
Stephen was somewhat leaning or laying on Sara, depending on your view point.
“Sara,” declared Jackie, take your hot little hands off my husband, you little Minx.
“Alright,” replied Sara. She extracted herself from Stephen’s advances, from which he
promptly fell flat on his face on the floor.
“What’d you do to him?
“Mother said to get him something to drink. I didn’t know he was going to drink the whole
bottle.”
“Help me get him up. We’ll take him inside where he can sleep it off,” instructed Jackie.
Both women took one arm each and lifted Stephen to his feet. The only problem was that his legs
didn’t seem to work, and he wasn’t helping.
“He’s heavy,” remarked Sara, trying not to fall down with him. Jackie was doing like-wise.
They just managed to drag him inside to one of the small bedrooms. They all three collapsed on
the bed together. Stephen in his drunken state of mind, grabbed Sara by the ass with one hand
then hotly kissed her, he then passed out.
“That’s one hot husband you have there,” said Sara. “I’ll leave you with him. Sara managed
to get up off the bed, straigthen herself, and left the room. Jackie laying there next to one new
drunken husband, was trying not to be sick again. She simply laid back on the bed, and also fell
asleep. Stephen and Jackie. Man and wife. Newly weds. It was a nice reception. The Duke and
Duchess danced every dance as did Ben and Sara, and Louie and Marie, while the newly weds
slept.
Chapter Fifty
Stephen laying next to his new bride awoke from his drunken sleep. He had a headache. He
saw Jackie laying next to him. He sat up in bed, looking over at her. Jackie opened her eyes, and
weakly smiled at him.
“I think I ought to have a few dances with my new bride,” he said. “Are you really
pregnant? How’d that happen.” Jackie now also sat up. She was feeling a little better. Her
stomach had settled down.
“Guess,” she said.
“I thought you were on the pill!”
“I was. I stopped taking them.”
“I guess we are going to be parents sooner than we thought.”
“Seems so,” Jackie replied, somewhat concerned about her new husbands reaction to the
news. Stephen got off the bed, and straightened himself and his clothes. Ran his hand through his
hair, making it lay down, and assume a normal part.
“My Lady,” would you do me the honor of accompanying me. I believe I owe you a dance.”
Stephen presented his hand for her to take, and bowed at the waist. Jackie somewhat surprised,
took Stephen’s hand and rose from the bed. She too brushed her clothing back into place, and
accompanied her new husband back through the house, onto the terrace, where the reception was
still going on. Upon seeing them, the band immediately played a waltz. Stephen took Jackie into
his arms and danced the light fantastic with her. He was nicely light on his feet, and Jackie
seemed to float in the air as she danced with him. She was pleasantly surprised. Stephen looked
into her eyes, and she into his. Immediately others followed their example taking their wives,
sweet-hearts, or girl-friends onto the dance floor. The Duke and Duchess sat this one out,
choosing to watch their children and the next generation assume the roles they were set to begin
to play until the yet to be next generation came along, which if all things were normal, would
start in less than eight months. Ruth and Ray had managed to make the wedding, leaving little
John with a good friend. Little John was rapidly growing up. At just three now, he was very
much his Father’s son, even looking like him. The Duke and Duchess were pleased to have
Jackie married, and to have Stephen as their son-in-law. They were now less worried about Sara,
though they were sure she would still present them with things to be concerned about. It seemed
she and Ben were still lovers. They weren’t sure how long the relationship would yet continue.
They weren’t really concerned about that right now. They were enjoying that time in their lives
when life slowed down a bit, and they were able to spend some time with each other, though for
now the winery would have it’s demands. The Duke was planning on joining both wineries
together in the not too distant future, and letting things run more or less automatically. He had
good people. Stephen had good people. Life would be good for all.
“Well husband, how do you like married life so far?” asked Jackie.
Stephen didn’t answer his new wife right away. He suddenly understood she had a mind of
her own, and would do some things without consulting him. That perhaps she would answer to
her natural urges and callings. His part in it all was to simply be patient and loving.
“Just fine,” he replied. “Are you packed?”
“Yes!” replied Jackie. She was a bit nervous to be meeting his parents. Now she would
really get to know the man she had chosen to be the Father of their children. She wondered what
they’d think when they saw the newspapers claiming Princess Jackie had taken a husband? One
Stephen Ranes. A commoner. Stephen also was wondering how the news of his wedding would
be seen by some of his enemies? In the business he was in, one’s enemies could and did take
advantage of events to get even.
“When’s the flight?” Jackie asked.
“Tonight. Nine-fifteen,” he answered still spinning his new wife around the dance floor.
“Are we flying into the New York airport?” she inquired.
“Sort of,” he answered. “We’re flying by private jet into a small airport, then driving the rest
of the way. I though you knew.”
“Yes, and no. Where do your parent live?”
“Up-state New York. About an hour north of New York City. Great country. You’ll love it.
We’re booked into a small inn. Real New England style.”
“I thought we were staying with your parents.”
“Well, I was going to, but given all the publicity, and other things, I thought the Inn would
be best.”
“Is that to say, we will be having extra company?”
“You won’t know they are there. You ought to be use to this sort of thing being a Royal.”
“Not really. It hasn’t been a factor until Rey, and now our wedding. Life here has always
been quiet.” Jackie sensed visiting Stephen’s parents just made life a lot more complicated, as
did Stephen. Jackie was suddenly feeling amorous, so she kissed her new husband, not missing a
step while dancing with him, feeling so safe in his arms. She felt the urges rise in her, and herself
grow warm between her legs. She was glad she had worn extra protection. Her breasts tingled
with sensations. She suddenly knew she was going to like being married. The music played on.
Else-where aside the dance floor
“You know I’m going back to school in the fall,” declared Sara.
“Yes, you told me. I don’t like it. I’ll miss you,” declared Ben. “I’m in-love with you.”
“Ahh Ben, you’re not making this easy. I care for you too, but I’m too young to be in-love
yet. I told you all this.”
“I’m afraid you’ll find someone else.”
“What do you want me to say, Ben? That I’m in-love with you, and ask you to wait for me?
That’s not fair to either one of us. You ought to know I’ve had others besides you.”
“You mean Rey!”
“Yes, Rey.”
“You mean you’d run off with him, if he asked you to marry him?”
“No! And he did ask me to marry him.”
“When was this?” inquired Ben.
“That doesn’t matter. I told him the same thing I’m telling you. I’m too young to get
married, and I don’t know my own heart yet. I’m trying to be as kind as I can,” said Sara.
“Yes,” said Ben, finally relently to the situation. “Does that mean we can’t make love any
more?”
“Hell No!” replied Sara, suddenly getting up, and taking Ben by the arm back into the house.
I know just the place. I’ve wanted you all week. I’m so horny.” Upon reaching the smallest of
the main floor bedrooms, Sara pulled Ben inside, closing and locking the door.
“Then I’m just your sexual play-thing,” said Ben, watching Sara begin to work herself out of
her dress, who was feeling already wet.
“Does that bother you?” she asked, stopping what she was doing.
“Not if it doesn’t bother you,” replied Ben kicking off his shoes, then un-doing the belt on
his pants.
“For a minute I thought we had a problem,” returned Ben, having taken off his pants, and
box shorts, now standing in front of Sara quite erect. By now Sara was also prepared for action.
Completely naked she approached Ben, reaching down for him with her hand, embracing him,
then kissing him, then jumping up into his arms, gripping him around his waist with her legs,
which allowed him to sink deeply into her. She let out a small cry of pleasure. Ben maneuvered
her so her ass rested on the low dresser, where he began to wildly thrust into her, much to her
delight. The waves began in Sara. Her breast nipples were points pressing into Ben’s chest
between thrusts. Sara clutched his ass cheeks in her hands as she now came in a series of waves.
They were both wildly engaged, and one together. They made love and enjoyed each other well
into the late afternoon. And elsewhere the music continued to play on, as the newly weds still
danced.
Chapter Fifty-One
Jackie and Stephen had made it on time to their plane. A twin powered jet engined Lear Jet.
Stephen had insisted upon carrying her on-board. Having failed the normal bride over the
threshold carry, due to the narrow-ness of the planes entry, Stephen simply threw Jackie over his
shoulder, and carried her aboard, as she laughed and wiggled. He softly placed her in a seat. She
hotly kissed him as a reward. He settled in a seat next to her. Their two companions settled in
seats in the rear of the plane, trying to blend-in and not be seen. One other sat foward just behind
the two pilots. The flight had one attendant. She was an older woman, yet still very attractive.
The plane taxied out onto the runway, then with a moments hesitation was off. It rapidly
gained speed then was skyward, clawing for the bright blue sky in front of them. It had been
reported it would be clear skies all the way.
“It’s too bad we have company,” said Jackie. “I was planning something special.” She
reached across and felt Stephen through his pants, then pulled down the zipper. She bent her
head and took him into her mouth sucking and playing on him. He wasn’t sure what to say as he
enjoyed her attentions, when she just as quickly put him away, and recovered herself. She smiled
at him, then sat back in her seat.
“If you think you’re going to get away with that, think again,” he said taking her by the arm,
leading her to the restrooms. Stephen opened the door and pushed her inside, and locked the door
behind them. He instantly was on her. He had her skirt balled up around her waist, and himself
out before she could utter hardly a word. He placed her up on the sink, then thrust himself into
her. She clawed at his back, as the pleasure waves began to run through her. He thrust madly
away into her. His hands founds her breasts, and freed them from her blouse. He covered them
with his hot mouth. He gently squeezed them, feeling the natural fullness coming to them as a
mother to be. Jackie hadn’t seen Stephen so alive before and she was loving it. She let herself be
his. One together, upon a new path together. She realized they had just made the mile high club.
The plane flew steadily on as they made love. Enjoying each other, for perhaps the first time
completely alone together, without any family to burst in, save perhaps their companions on the
flight.
“Where has their plane been reported last?” asked Bill.
“Just over the Atlantic. They should make the New York airport in about seven hours,”
reported his new much older woman assistant.
“Any problems reported?”
“None. The weather is clear, and they should land just before dark.”
“Do we have people on the ground?”
“A limo is waiting their arrival, and the Inn has been thoroughly checked. We have installed
listening devices where you suggested only. None in the bedroom.”
“How about his parents home?”
“We did a brief look see. All seemed normal.”
“Have it checked again. What about the press? Where are they?”
“They haven’t shown up yet.”
“Did the wedding make the news there?”
“Only briefly.”
“What about the local press? A local boy marrying a Princess should have drawn some
attention.”
“It doesn’t seem to have,” the assistant said. “The flight has been more or less been kept
quiet. I don’t think his parents even know they are coming.”
“This could work out fine then. Any information concerning their plans?”
“No! Mr. Ranes didn’t say when I called. Didn’t you speak with him?”
“And why do you think I would have bothered them during their wedding?”
“Just asking Sir.” She backed up a bit, and sensed she shouldn’t ask too many more
questions. Bill had talked with the Duke briefly, but he hadn’t mentioned the newly weds plans.
Just that they were going to visit his parents. That an Aunt’s illness had kept them from coming
over. Bill hoped this would be just a normal surveillance, and nothing more. He had thought
about speaking with Louie to find out if he had heard anything via his channels, but had
discovered he and his wife were on a second honeymoon, and thought best not to. It seemed love
was in the air. Bill somewhat regreted not bringing his wife, but he as a rule never involved her
in any matter that bordered on work, even if she would have enjoyed it. Her presence would have
drawn his attentions from other matters. He had accepted the wedding invitation only as a matter
of work, nothing more. Bill had brought five other men with him. It had been so ordered via E-1.
It was also ordered the Duke and his family were to know nothing about it, other than the three
that flew with Stephen and Jackie. It had taken some talking to smooth over their going along.
Jackie at first hadn’t seen the reason, but then relented.
Having satisfied themselves, and straightened themselves, Jackie and Stephen resumed their
seats. Jackie put her seat back, as did Stephen. She leaned over and made herself comfortable up
against him, then promptly fell asleep. The attendant brought Stephen a small Scotch that he had
requested. He sipped, and somewhat held his new wife. Wife he thought to himself. Now that
almost seemed a bit strange, especially given the business of the work he had started out in, and
was still engaged in, though not as actively as he had once been. He had been able to get himself
put on the semi-active list, which sometimes could leave one the more dangerous missions. So
far, things had been quiet. Bills getting demoted had helped matters, but the Rey matter had
changed things. Bill was at his old post once more. Perhaps this mission coming with
instructions from E-1 would emphasize the importance of the family, and get them awarded a
hands off status. This was what Stephen was hoping, especially with a new pregnant wife. He
hadn’t planned for this so soon. Stephen settled back in his seat, having finished the Scotch, and
also fell asleep. The plane flew peacefully onward.
Chapter Fifty-Two
Both Jackie and Stephen awoke when the plane touched down at the small airport just north
of JFK airport. The Learjet had arrived early having flown with a nice tail wind. They were
almost an hour ahead of their estimated arrival. The limo was still there to greet them. The three
body guards went into action. They would survey the area before Jackie and Stephen would be
allowed to depart. All three guards carried small machine pistols, and wore body armor. Dark
glasses also were the norm. Jackie was beginning to feel like some starlet. This oddly was her
first trip to the states. Stephen hadn’t been home in two years. Ben had served as his connection
with the family. Jackie and Stephen waited as the area was surveyed, and their luggage was
loaded into the car. It too was armored.
“Did you bring your dark glasses?” Jackie asked.
“Nope! Don’t even own a pair,” answered Stephen.
“Me neither. How long is this going to take?”
“I guess as long as it does. Just then the body guards waved for them to proceed to the car.
One body guard walked in front of Jackie, one behind, and one behind Stephen. They all
proceded to the car and made a quick entry. The doors were closed and locked, and the limo took
off immediately.
“Will we be checking in?” asked Jackie.
“No Mame, that will be taken care of for you,” said the one guard. Jackie was beginning to
wonder just how close these guards were going to be? This was her honeymoon, and she
expected to enjoy herself. She had hoped to do some shopping and visiting some of the local
tourist sites. Stephen squeezed her hand as they sat together. Her one hand playfully found him
through his pants, and squeezed him. He felt himself grow despite his efforts to will himself to
relax. Jackie grinned at him. He motioned for her to stop. She continued for a bit then stopped.
He bent over and gave her a kiss then bit her ear lobe. She punched him on the arm. He smiled at
her. She then pinched his arm.
“Wait until I get you into the room,” he whispered.
“You’ll have to catch me,” she replied.
“When are we meeting your parents?” she asked.
“Tomorrow,” answered the guard. She looked over at Stephen.
“Tomorrow,” he echoed.
“Are there any of your old girl-friends still around?” Jackie asked.
“Tons of them,” he joked. “Why you want to meet them?”
“No! But it might be interesting to meet one old girl-friend.
“You’ll be meeting my oldest girl-friend,” he added.
“And what’s her name?”
“Sofia Ranes. She’s my Mother.”
“I take it you are close to your Mother?”
“You might say that.”
“What’s your Father’s name?”
“Brian. A good old Irish name. You’ll like him. Watch out for him through. He’s been
known to pinch a bottom or two.”
“Like Father, like son,” said Jackie. “I seem to recall a bit of bottom pinching while we were
dancing after we just met.”
“Well, who could blame me. You do have such a nice bottom.” Two of the guards couldn’t
help but grin hearing the conversation. Jackie nudged Stephen in the ribs.
“Hey, you ought to have those registered as lethal weapons,” said Stephen.
“How much longer,” he asked.
“Sir, it shouldn’t be much longer. Just then the car pulled up to the small Inn. One guard got
out to secure the rooms keys. The guards would be stationed in an adjacent room. Theirs would
be four hour shifts, unless accompanying Jackie and Stephen somewhere. The area was quiet,
and just like Stephen had said, had a real New England feel to it, even if they were in up-state
New York. Lots of history here abouts. And a few places where Washington slept. The guard
returned, and Jackie and Stephen were ushered into their room. A suite really, complete with
ajoining doors to the guard’s room. Luckily for Jackie, hers and Stephen’s room was at the far
end of the suite, affording them a degree of privacy. Upon seeing this Jackie was pleased. The
guards checked all the rooms before they were allowed any further into the suite. All checked out
alright. The guards deposited the luggage in the master suite, then went into their rooms next
door. Jackie and Stephen were finally alone.
“Well husband, what do you want to do first?” asked Jackie, as she undid the buttons on her
blouse, then pulling it free from her skirt. The skirt somehow immediately found it’s way to the
floor. She kicked off her shoes. Jackie was standing there naked from the waist down, and he
could see the roundness of her partly covered breasts. She turned and wiggled her ass at him,
teasing him.
“Lady, one might think you were trying to seduce me.” Jackie let the blouse fall from her
shoulders. Jackie stood there in all her glory. He could just see a bit of wetness between her legs.
She didn’t approach him. She just stood there tempting him.
“I’m hungry,” he said. “I think I’ll call room service.” He turned to walk away from her.
“The hell you are,” she said, now standing in front of him, with her hand on him. She most
quickly had his pants undone, and balled around his feet. He kicked off his loafers, then his
pants. She was holding him in one of her hands, when he picked her up, and deposited her on the
king size bed. She pushed him onto his back, and sat upon his erect member. His hands went to
her breasts. She began to move her hips on him. She bit her lower lip as the pleasure mounted in
her.
“Isn’t this better than dinner?” she asked.
“Depends,” he returned. “How good are you?”
“Very,” she said, now firmly gripping him from within. He felt his pleasure rise. She felt
wonderful. Being married seemed to bring out an added dimension to Jackie. He supposed it did
in most women just being married, and fulfilling a lifes planned dream. He also supposed it was
something both natural and programmed into them. Women it seemed worked differently than
men. Theirs was a world of both sensations and emotions. Always sensing things and people
around them, and making instantaneous conclusions. Reason hardly ever came into things. He
had already experienced one decision she had made without him. That of getting pregnant. He
knew it was going to be a ride of surprises, and finding out about the woman he had taken as his
wife. He sucked on her breasts. She let out a cry of pleasure. She increased her movements on
him. He felt he was near, so did Jackie. She squeezed him with her muscles, and rode him more
quickly.
He came. His warmth flooded inside her. It felt wonderful. She also came. He was able to
feel her warm wetness on him. She collapsed on top of him, and kissed him. He felt her nipples
press into his chest. She rolled off him, laying beside him on the bed. He looked at her.
“I am hungry,” he said. “How about you?”
“Why don’t you order us something from room service. I just want to lay here.”
“Alright,” he returned, kissing her, then softly caressing her face with his hand, before he
got up from the bed. He pulled the covers over her, and made his way into the other room. He
found his pants and put them on, then sat down at the desk where the phone was setting. He
found a place-card of phone numbers. He found the number for room-service and dialed. The
phone rang two times, when a pleasant woman’s voice answered. She replied this was roomservice. He asked what were the specials of today? She replied sighting the three specials for the
day. Stephen ordered one of each, knowing he could eat two himself, that is if Jackie let him. He
hung up the phone, then disappeared into the bathroom, where he decided to shower. A hot bath
suddenly sounded nice. Mean-while Jackie had fallen asleep. She was finding since being
pregnant she needed more sleep. In the other set of rooms, the guards had settled in. One guard
was sleeping, while one sat awake in the room, while the other stood guard outside Jackie’s and
Stephen suite. It was just turning dark. They too had ordered room service. It was a quiet and not
overly warm night. The normal sounds of night could be heard.
From some distant trees, a lone figure watched. He had arrived shortly after the limo with
guards, and Jackie and Stephen. He was dressed all in black, and in each of his light jacket
pockets he carried a gun. In his boot he had a knife. It was good he didn’t smoke, especially on
these gigs. Instead he chewed gum. It satisfied his oral needs, and eased the tension. He wasn’t a
very big man. No more than five nine, but he was most deadly with either hand, or foot. His
speed was remarkable. He was here for the night. Come morning he’d be gone. He knew they
would be visiting his parents sometime tomorrow. He had a state of art listening device in his
right ear. He had heard Jackie and Stephen make love. He had also heard the guards. He knew
one was asleep in the bedroom. He also knew one stood guard outside, and one inside. Seemed
the guard inside liked the sports channels on tv. They both had eaten a half an hour ago. They
had also ordered in food stuffs, enough for three days. An extra refrigerator had been provided
for them. He suspected they were heavily armed. His mission was just to watch. Not to act unless
necessary. The night turned blacker, and more quiet. This was good.
Chapter Fifty-Three
It was morning. The sun was warm, as was the gentle breeze that was blowing. Jackie finally
stirred from her sleep. She and Stephen had had a late dinner, and Jackie had gone right to bed.
She wasn’t having morning sickness this morning, least ways not yet today. A nice cup of tea
and toast sounded good to her. She looked over at Stephen, and nudged him in the ribs.
“How’s my husband?” she asked.
“What! You up already?” he remarked still wanting to sleep. Jackie had awakened him
about four o’clock for some play. They hadn’t gone back to sleep until almost five thirty. He was
still tired.
“Hey sleepy head! Get up!
“Let me sleep for a couple more hours. Go and have breakfast or something. Let me sleep,”
he instructed. He pulled the covers up over his shoulders.
“Alright,” she said, getting out of the bed. She was dressed in nothing but her shorty pj’s
top. This soon found it’s way to the floor as Jackie made her way to have a hot shower. Jackie
thought she heard one of the guards talking, as she entered the bathroom. She sat down on the
cool toilet seat to take care of the most immediate business. The toilet automatically flushed
itself after she rose. She opened the shower stall glass door, and turned the water on. She turned
the handle to hot. Steam almost immediately started to cloud up the shower. Jackie disappeared
inside. The hot water felt great. She groped around for a wash cloth and soap, finding both. She
set about the task of washing. She found her legs were rough. She’d have to shave. She finished
washing herself, finding her nipples and breasts tender. She also found herself a bit sensitive to
the touch. She opened the glass shower door and made for her stuff. She found the over night
case with all her womanly things in it. She extracted a new razor, and some shave cream, and
proceeded back into the shower. She lathered her one leg, put her foot up on the mable seat and
began to shave. It went quickly, then she did the other leg. She felt of herself there and found she
was alright. That part of her wouldn’t needed attention for now. She rinsed herself, and stood
under the hot water for the longest time. She felt between her twin folds of skin. A shiver went
through her, then another. Clearly she was in a heighted sense of being. Had Stephen been
awake, she’d enjoyed his attentions. She willed herself to relax, not that it did any good. For now
she’d delay her sexual pleasure, knowing how good it would feel later. She turned off the
shower, grabbing a towel, and exited the shower, taking up a seat at the dressing table. Suddenly
she felt tired once more. Perhaps a couple more hours sleep might be good she thought. She
loosely put a towel around herself and headed back to bed. She let the towel drop as she pulled
the covers back to enter the bed beside her new husband. She slid inside, and pulled the covers
over herself, while cuddling up against Stephen. He cuddled back against her feeling the warmth
of her body from having taken a hot shower. It was quiet.
There had been a change of guards during the night. Each had taken a turn outside, and each
had had at least four hours sleep in-between. They had finished off some of the foods that had
been ordered, plus three pizzas. So far the duty was routine. Nothing special, but they knew not
to let their guard down, because that’s when things generally happened. The lone visitor off in
the tree line had disappeared with the rising sun. He knew all probably would be alright for now.
He had retreated to his hotel room down the road, for some sleep. He didn’t expected any trouble
immediately, but he’d be back at his post tonight.
Elsewhere
“When did they say they would be back?” asked Louie.
“About ten days to two weeks,” replied Sara. Louie and Marie had opted to spend a few
days at the estate. They had the run of the Great House along with it’s privileges. They’d catch
up to the ship in a few days or so. Marie was enjoying being waited on, and feeling somewhat
Royal. Sara was checking in on them this morning. It had been a nice wedding. It was taking
several days to clean up afterwards. Ben and Michael were seeing to the clean-up, though if Sara
was around, Ben seemed to suddenly disappear.
“Louie, you can buy me a house like this,” remarked Marie, as they all sat having breakfast
together. Unknown to Marie, Louie could now buy her a house like this. The pay check from
rescuing Sara had been a generous one. A nice quarter of a mil US. He had bought Marie some
nice clothing for the cruise plus some equally nice jewerly. She had been more than loving in her
appreciation.
“How old is Little Louie?” asked Sara. “I bet he takes after his Father.
“He’s eight,” Louie beamed with pride, answering before his wife could.
“How old is Little John?” inquired Louie. “I think we met Ruth and Ray at the wedding.
Nice people.”
“He just turned three,” answered Sara.
“I wish I could have met John.” added Louie. He didn’t asked any more questions about
John seeing the immediate reaction in Sara. Clearly she still missed him.
“Are you still planning on going back to college in the fall?” he asked, glancing at Ben
briefly.
“Yes,” answered Sara. “I just took a couple of exams for entry.”
“What’s your major going to be?” Marie asked.
“General Business Management. I want to come back and help run the winery and
vineyard.”
“I bet your parents are pleased,” added Marie.
“I think they are, especially with my recent exploits with Rey.”
“That was a sad thing,” said Marie. “His getting blown up like that.”
“Yes, it was,” replied Sara, trying to look sad, knowing full well he was still alive, as Louie
suspected. Changing the subject, Marie asked where the Duke and Duchess were?”
“They went for a few days into Paris. Mother likes to shop, and see what’s new for the
season. Father likes just being with her. They are perfect for each other. I hope I’m as lucky.”
“Jackie seems to be. She’s gotten a good man in Stephen. Ben here looks to be a nice guy
also. You and he going to get married?”
“We have decided to wait for now. I need to get some schooling. Perhaps later,” said Sara,
trying not to give Ben any false hope.”
“Louie, how about a walk?” Marie asked.
“Lead the way, Madam, and I will follow.” They both got up and excused themselves, and
headed towards the back terrace where the wedding had been, where people were still cleaning
up from. They took a walk out onto the lawn towards the trees that circled the manor. There was
a light breeze.
“Now don’t get any ideas. I was just making conversation,” said Sara. “You feel like a
swim?” Before Ben could answer, in walked Michael. He informed Ben he was needed in the
office. There were some problems with the recent shipments that he needed to sort out.
“Perhaps later,” replied Ben, getting up from the table and following Michael back to the
winery. Sara wasn’t overly disappointed. She had somethings she really needed to take care for
school. She disappeared out the side door, getting into her now red two seater sports car, then
vanishing down the lane towards the road. The tail lights of the car could be just seen turning
right, then it was gone. There seemed to be a strange silence, just like there was usually before a
storm.
Chapter Fifty-Four
The limo pulled up to and into the drive-way of the nicely attended ranch style home. Brian
and Sofia Ranes, the owners of this home had opted for a smaller home once their kids were
gone. Both the house and yard were easy to keep up. The dog barked to alert the owners of the
car’s arrival. One guard got out and walked towards the front door, where he was met by a nice
looking middle aged man. If one had to guess, his ancestry suggested that to be Irish, not any
generations removed.
“May I help you?” Brian Ranes asked. Then exiting the rear of the car, Stephen saw his
Father. There was immediate recognition of each other, as Stephen shortened the distance
between he and his Father. They met somewhere in the middle between the car and the house.
They hugged each other. Jackie stood behind her husband, looking most radiant and beautiful.
All three guards stood close by. Brian Ranes saw the beautiful young woman standing behind his
son.
“Who’s this son?” he asked.
“Dad, I like you to meet Mrs. Stephen Ranes. Jackie immediately was embraced by her
Father-in-law.
“Why didn’t you tell us you were coming?” he asked. “We could have had the family here
to meet you.”
“We didn’t want you to fuss,” said Stephen.
“Let’s go inside where Mother can meet this nice looking young woman. Jackie is it?”
“Yes Sir,” replied Jackie.
“Call me Dad, or Brian,” he added.
“Very well, Brian it is,” Jackie replied, as everyone now made their way towards and into
the house. One guard remained with the car. One guard also remained just inside the front door,
and the third lurked just out of view not too far away from his charges.
“What’s with all the security?” his Father asked.
“It’s more or less standard for a Royal,” answered Stephen, not making mention it was also
for him as well.
“A Royal!!!!” his Father exclaimed. “Son what have you been up to?”
“Mr. Ranes, Brian, my family is titled, though we don’t make mention of it, muchless
knowledge it in passing, but lately given some trouble with my younger sister, it has been made
note of.”
“Son, this sounds like cloak and dagger stuff. Exactly what have you been up to?”
“Later Dad. I want Jackie to meet Mom,” replied Stephen, who upon hearing all the noise
had come to investigate.
“Brian! What’s all the noise?” she yelled, now just coming out of the the back of the house,
where her sewing and tv room was. She was somewhat taken aback by the rather large guard she
first met, but calmed down seeing husband, then her oldest son. She immediately flew into
Stephen’s arms, embracing him.
“Stephen! How are you?” she asked, now seeing Jackie close-by.
“Don’t tell me! Your name is Jackie. You’re married to my son? Stephen, you didn’t tell me
she was so lovely. Come, we need to sit. Mrs. Ranes lead the group into the nicely, but modestly
furnished living room, where everyone found a place to sit, save the guard, who stood near-by
out of view.
“What’s with the muscle?” his Mother asked. “What are you up to son?”
“Mom, it’s for Jackie. It’s sort of normal.”
“What’s normal? What is she? A Royal or something?”
“Exactly!” replied Stephen.
“Mrs. Ranes, please pardon the intrusion,” said Jackie. “I guess Stephen wanted me to meet
you since you couldn’t come to the wedding. The guards are more or less for me. Yes, my family
holds a title. We don’t usually knowledge it. Something has happened lately, where-by it has
come to light. I told Stephen to call you first, but he wanted to surprise you.”
“He sure has done that,” his Mother replied. “What do we call you?”
“Jackie is fine. It’s what I am called,” said Jackie.
“Stephen. You never said she was so beautiful. How’d you get her to marry you, and her
being a Princess? What have you been up to these last few years?”
“Just working Mom. You know.”
“Clearly I don’t know, remarked his Mother. “A real live Princess! Wait until the rest of the
family hears, and the girls at the club.”
“Why didn’t you call? I would have cooked something.”
“That’s why I didn’t call,” replied Stephen. “We just wanted to have a nice visit. No fuss. I
know how you are.”
“What do you mean, you know how I am?”
“Mom. Admit it. You’d had the entire family over, and half the neighbborhood.”
“What! I can’t show off my new daughter-in-law, who is a Princess?”
“See! That’s what I’m talking about. We didn’t want all the fuss. Just a quiet visit. This way
we can visit instead of having a lot of people around. I just wanted you and Dad to meet Jackie.”
“Go!! I want to talk to her myself. I want to find out who she is. Go! Jackie, and you and me
will talk. Alright!” Stephen looked over at Jackie, and she nodded her head in approval. Stephen
and his Father got up and headed towards the family room. The house clearly was bigger than it
seemed from the outside.
“Would you like some tea, Dear?” asked Stephen’s Mother. She got up and headed into the
kitchen. It was a large room. Clearly it was a kitchen where someone liked to cook. Jackie
followed her, and took up a seat at the large table.
“So you’re a Princess. How does a Princess marry my son?” she asked as she busied herself
making the tea.
“We met at a party my parents were giving. We hit it off first thing. It seemed we were
meant to be together,” said Jackie.
“My Son, is quite the charmer, isn’t he? Takes after his Father, and my Father. He got the
best of two worlds. You love my Son?”
“Of course,” said Jackie, “I’m carrying his baby.”
“No!! Now we have to have a celebration. When’s it due?”
“About seven months,” lied Jackie. She knew it would be coming sooner. You and Mr.
Ranes will have to come over after the baby is born. We’ll put you up in one of the apartments.”
“How are you doing? Any morning sickness yet,” she asked.
“It comes and goes,” said Jackie. “Is that normal?”
“What’s normal? With each of my babies, it was different. With Stephen, I was in the
bathroom every morning for two months. Boy did he kick.”
“Did you breast fed?” asked Jackie.
“Of course. Babies need what we make for them. It gives them strength, and makes them
strong. How are your breasts?”
“Getting a little bigger right now. Stephen loves them when we make love. He so excites
me.”
“Just like when he was a baby. Always on the tit. It was hard weaning him. You have any
questions?”
“What’s it like?” asked Jackie.
“Nothing to it. Nature takes care of it. You have nice hips. You’ll be fine.” Stephen’s
Mother had eyed up Jackie first thing, to see how well she would be having children. Nice hips,
and breasts she observed. Stephen had choosen well.
“You have any brothers or sisters?”
“Only one younger sister. My older brother was killed in a skiing accident.”
“I’m so sorry,” said the older woman, now rising to answer the whistling tea kettle. She
quickly made two cups of tea, and placed one in front of Jackie, taking up a seat across from her.
“So, you’re happy with my Son? He makes you happy?”
“Oh yes,” said Jackie. “He’s such a nice man. You did a good job with him.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “He was a nice boy growing up. We hardly had any trouble with
him. I’m glad he found such a nice wife to marry. You are quite lovely. I bet your parents are
proud.”
“My Father had Stephen introduced to me. Seems my parents were the match makers. My
sister and I have been been a handful for my parents. Too many boyfriends.”
“So, all isn’t as it seems,” said the older woman. Just as I suspected. An angel in church, and
a wanton in bed, eh! Good! He won’t want any other woman than you. We have to keep our men
satisfied, don’t we?” Jackie instantly knew she was going to like this woman, her new Mother-
in-law. She knew a lot more than she seemed to. Jackie suspected here was a woman not unlike
herself.
“Yes, we do,” she said. That being said the two women having finished their tea stolled
outside, where the older Mrs. Ranes showed the new Mrs. Ranes her garden while they
continued to talk. Back inside the house.
“She’s lovely Son,” said his Father. “A Princess? You have done well for yourself.”
“You and Mom have to come over and see the winery, and the house. We’ll put you up in
one of the apartments.”
“Sounds rich! You must really be doing well. What’s her parents like?”
“The Duke and Duchess? Oh, they are wonderful people. You’ll like them.”
“A Duke and Duchess? Boy, you have done well!” Stephen was tempted to mention Jackie’s
tie to the English Royals, but didn’t. He also had been tempted to bring his Father into his
confidence concerning his intelligence work, but also didn’t. He had also thought to leave a letter
in a safe deposit box for his parents concerning his work, but also hadn’t done that to protect
them. No telling what such people could access unknown to anyone else, especially today. 9/11
had changed too many things as far as Stephen was concerned. Doors once closed, were now
open. Too much Evil had been allowed to walk in, and become common place. Truly all the
innocence was gone. Evil never retreats, it just gets worse. Stephen had seen his share of Evil in
this game. The main reason he wanted out.
“Did you want to say something Son,” his Father asked, sensing he wanted to say
something, but wasn’t. He had sensed his Son was into something a lot more than being a wine
company’s rep. He was glad he had taken a wife, and was leading a more normal life. He too
knew the Evil men could do. He had seen it first hand in his native country, which was the
reason he had come to the US, to escape it. Both he and his wife had seen the Evils of men, and
women. They had raised their children not to hate, or to find hate in other people because they
might be different from them. They had also taught them the Evils of wars other men create for
other people to die in, so they can profit. This had been the reason Stephen had never sought out
military service. Why he had paid for his own college, by having worked to pay for it, both
before and after attending school, though Stephen did feel compelled to give back for the
liberties he enjoyed, thus his recruitment into intelligence work. He had been seduced by the
events of 9/11, and what the media had said was fact, which later, he found out first hand wasn’t
so. He’d complete his childrens education, and perhaps begin to teach people the way to end
wars was to stop sending their children to fight in them. Stephen as a young man had known
parents who absolutely forbid their children any thought of military service, even to the point of
disowning them, which he sensed was only to protect them from some unseen Evil they’d suffer
from later from military service. He had known families where fathers or uncles who had come
home only to kill themselves. He had wondered why. He now knew why. He had heard the
stories from Louie, and sensed some regret in him. Some dark secret known only to him. One he
knew he could never truly understand having not experienced it himself first hand. He had also
wondered why such things were never taught in school? He had a sense of such a thing from one
or two movies he had seen growing up. His long time movie Hero, the Duke had even mentioned
it. Yes, he did hope to make a difference. A lasting difference.
“What is it Son?” his Father asked.
“Nothing Dad. What do you think of Jackie?”
“Son, she both is lovely, and seems to be very much in love with you. You are a lucky man.
Don’t ever abuse her love for you. Always be honest with her, no matter what it is. Always be
kind. Never say an unkind word to her. She’ll love you more for it.”
“I’ll remember that Dad. Have I ever said how lucky I have been having both you and Mom
as my parents? You two have been great. I hope I can be as good of a parent.”
“Are you saying what I think you are saying?” he asked. “Yahhhooo!”
“Yes, Jackie is pregnant. Just a month or so, least ways that’s what she says.”
“Son, the first lesson in being married. When a woman wants to have children, neither you
or high water is going to stop them. It’s nature. Accept it, or get run over by it. They seem to be
controlled by some force much greater than anything else. They become it, and it them. It’s lifes
force for the continuation of life. Never think you know who she is, because she doesn’t even
know who she is. It’s simply the mystery of life. Hang on boy, it’s going to be a wild ride. I
stopped trying to figure your Mother out a long time ago. I simply love her and that’s that.”
“Thanks Dad, I’ll try and remember that. Let’s say we all go out to eat. My treat!”
“What about the guards?”
“We’ll bring them too. They have to eat also.” With that the two men of different
generations went to find the women they both loved and were married to, for richer or poorer, or
worse.
Chapter Fifty-Five
The limo pulled into the parking lot of the best Italian restuarant within fifty miles. First the
guards exited the car, then Stephen and Jackie, then Stephen’s parents.
“That was fun,” remarked Stephen’s Mother. “There really is a lot of room in one of these
cars. Let’s eat.”
“I’m surprised Mother, that we’re going to an Italian restaurant,” said Stephen. I thought you
were the best Italian cook in the county.”
“I am. Who do you think taught these people how to cook,” said his Mother. Everyone
laughed, as they followed the one guard towards the restaurant. He held the door briefly for
Stephen’s Father to grab the door, then proceded everyone inside. He gave instructions that they
would like a private room. Luckily the restaurant had such rooms for larger parties. An attractive
younger woman now lead the way to one such room. It was spacious, and most private. The
guard immediately checked the room out before he allowed anyone inside. It checked out fine,
and everyone made themselves comfortable at the large table. One guard had stayed with the car.
The second one had come inside, and sat just inside the rooms door. The third took up a seat just
out of view. The waitress passed out menus’s, and glasses of water, along with bread sticks with
butter. Silver-ware was already in place for everyone. They had sat down at the table boy girl,
boy girl. Jackie squeezed Stephen’s hand. He could tell she liked his parents, and had now
relaxed.
“What’s everyone having?” asked Stephen’s Father. “Dear!”
“I’d like a steak,” she answered. “Perhaps a nice salad with garlic dressing, and a nice red
wine.”
“You sure Dear?” her husband asked.
“I’m sure,” she answered.
“How would you like your steak cooked?” the waitress asked.
“Medium well,” came the answer.
“Jackie, what would you like?” asked Stephen.
“I’m not sure,” she answered. “Probably nothing too spicy. The little guy won’t like it. How
about spaghetti and meat balls, and a tossed salad. French dressing.”
“Make that two,” said Stephen. The waittress wrote down the order, and looked towards the
older Mr. Ranes.
“I’ll have the Veal. Tossed salad. Also Italian dressing.”
“Thank you,” said the waitress, turning to go.
“Miss, if you would please,” said Stephen, “ask our escorts what they would like, and also
the driver in the limo outside. Thank you.”
The waitress nodded, and went to each guard and took his order, then went to the limo and
took the drivers order. She then quickly set about placing the orders.
“So, you two are about to make us Grand Parents,” said the Older Mr. Ranes. “What’s it like
owning and operating a winery? There must be a lot of work to it.”
“There can be,” said Stephen, “but I have very good people working for me. You know
Ben’s working at the winery. He’s dating Jackie’s younger sister, Sara.”
“How is Ben?” he asked. “I haven’t seen him since graduation. Come to think about it, I
haven’t seen my brother in a while. Dear, you talk with Betty more than me. How is Joe?”
“Silly! You talked with Joe the other week. He and Betty are fine. This man would forget his
head if it wasn’t attached to his shoulders.”
“Is he still with the police force?” asked Stephen.
“Yes,” said his Mother. “He now works inside. No more street work. Something to do with
investigations. He’s been tied to a desk somewhat ever since the car wreck. He hit a patch of ice
and landed in a creek. He was real lucky he didn’t break his back, though he could no longer do
street work, or ride in a cruiser.”
“How is Aunt Betty? She still teaching school?” Stephen asked.
“Dear, we’re leaving Jackie out of the conversation,” said his Mother. Your Mother and
Father, what kind of work do they do,” asked Stephen’s Mother.
“They are also in the wine making business. Father just loves it. There has been some talk of
combining both wineries into one business. Mother helps out in the office. They both are also
involved in the community. Right now they are on a small vacation in Paris.”
“I always wanted to see Paris,” said Stephen’s Mother.
“Perhaps now you can,” said Stephen, “when you come over to see the baby.”
“I’d love to if I can get your Father out of his rut. He’s always tinkering with something out
in his workshop. Either that or playing cards with his friends. For being semi-retired, I never
know where he is.”
“Dear, we’ll go to Paris, and see the new baby when it comes,” said her husband. Will that
make you happy?”
“Yes!” she said, “and perhaps we can go to Italy to see some my relatives.”
“I have a friend who lives north of Rome,” said Stephen. “Perhaps you might have heard of
him. The Frenchman!”
“The Frenchman!” said his Mother. “Of course I have heard of the Frenchman. He and the
Mistress are legendary. You know him? Is he still alive?”
“Yes, and he rescued Jackie’s younger sister Sara earlier this summer. He and the Indian.”
“What happened to her, that she needed rescuing her?”
“An Old friend had her kidnapped. The Shiek.”
“The Shiek! Didn’t I read something about him and two of his guards being blown up in a
car in Monte Carlo?” asked his Mother.
“Yes, you did,” replied Stephen.
“Seems you two have had an exciting summer. How do you know the Frenchman. Is he is
the wine business also?”
“In fact he is,” said Stephen. “The company is distributing some of his wines here in the
states. He’s not too old. In his sixties. Still active.”
“Seems so. The Indian? A friend also?”
“Yes. A good friend of Louie’s. Met during ‘Nam. He works for Louie. He has a son about
eight, and Marie his wife.”
“I read somewhere he lost his family during the war to the Nazi’s. I guess he has a new
family of his own.”
“Yes, he does Mother. Where is your family, Mother?”
“Rome, and outside of Rome. You said north of Rome is where the Frenchman lives. His
wife’s name is Marie?”
“She’s not all Italian,” added Stephen. “Only part.”
“Oh,” said his Mother. Just then the food arrived. Everyone was given what they ordered,
digging in before it got cold. The two guards also enjoyed their meals. Stephen’s Mother was
thinking to herself, that she had a distant cousin named Marie, and that she wasn’t all Italian
either. She wondered. The meal went well. It all was delicious, even if Mrs. Ranes hadn’t cooked
it. She was enjoying herself, as was Jackie. Stephen had nice parents she thought.
A lone figure stood just out of sight, where the driver in the limo couldn’t see him. His
isntructions were exact. Stay out of sight, and don’t be seen. These were his orders. Upon
smelling the food aromas coming from the restaurant, he was made hungry. He got back into his
small car and headed for the restaurant. He found an out of the way parking space, where he
wouldn’t draw attention. He exited the car, and slid quietly inside. He was met by the greeter,
who lead him to a requested booth hidden within the shadows. He almost disappeared from view.
A waitress came and gave him a menu, and was about to depart, when he immediately gave her
his order. He knew the Ranes’ party would have already been served, and had their meals before
them. He’d have to be quick. He ordered something tasty, but quick to prepare, plus a glass of
red wine. He didn’t expect much as far as the wine was concerned, but was pleasantly surprised.
It was a nice red wine. It complimented his meal perfectly. He’d have to remember this place if
he was ever in the area again. The food and wine were excellent. He almost forgot why he was
here, but was reminded quickly as one guard lead the Ranes’ group from the private dining room.
All seemed relaxed, and well fed. The second guard bringing up the rear, took care of the check,
as it was pre-arranged by Stephen. Everyone got back into the limo. It was getting late, and
Jackie was tried, so it was agreed they would return Stephen and Jackie back to the Inn first since
it was on the way, then return his parents back to their home.
The small man had finished his meal just about the same time as the Ranes departed. He
knew Stephen and Jackie would probably be dropped off first. He paid his bill and headed for the
Inn. Tonight he wouldn’t be sitting it out in the woods. He had made reservations at the Inn.
Several doors down from their suite. He had placed a couple of bugs outside their windows
earlier in the day while they were gone. He could easily listen in, and relax. This was much more
preferred. Less chances of being seened. He hoped the guards didn’t look too close outside. He
reasoned they wouldn’t.
He had just settled into his room, when he saw the large car pull into the lot. The car
stopped, and there was a delay in anyone getting out. He reasoned everyone was making polite,
and making their good-byes, and hugs. Two guards exited opposite sides of the car, they
motioned for Stephen and Jackie to get out. They quickly closed the car doors, and made a beeline for the suite. Anyone in the lead guards path quickly got out of his way, and disappeared
else-where, being sure not to incure his wrath. They made it quickly to the suite, and disappeared
inside. The door closed almost with a bang. The guards took up their posts, while Jackie and
Stephen retired to their room. Stephen closed and locked the door.
“Well! Are you glad that is over?” he asked. “Aren’t you glad we didn’t call ahead?” Jackie
collapsed on the bed. Stephen sat on the edge taking off his shoes. Jackie slipped hers off and let
them fall on the floor.
“You have nice parents. I like them,” she said. She undid the buttons on her blouse and
removed it, also letting it fall to the floor. She sat up on the bed, and reached behind her, and
undid her bra. This also fell on the floor on top of her growing pile of clothes. Stephen was
watching her with keen interest. The nipples of her breasts were sticking straight out he
observed.
“Help me with these,” she instructed, as she laid on her back, pushing her slacks over her
hips. Stephen pulled on them and they reveiled her shapely legs and hips. He felt himself grow.
He let the slacks also fall to the floor. All that Jackie was wearing were a pair of panties.
Somewhat out of the ordinary for her. She sat up now.
“Well,” she said, reaching over for him. Her hand felt of his growing member. Before he
knew it, she had the zipper open, and he felt her warm hand holding and massaging him.
Somehow she had his shirt buttons undone, and pulled his shirt from him. This also found it’s
way to the same pile of clothes on the floor. He let her undo his belt and the single button on his
pants. He stood, and let them fall to the floor, where he stepped out of them. Jackie had him
naked standing in front of her. She felt her juices flowing on herself, as she bent over taking him
into her mouth. She played on him. Stephen just stood there transfixed, enjoying it. She released
him and pulled him towards her, as she reclined on the large bed. She raised her legs, and guided
him inside her. Her panties had disappeared somehow. She gripped him around the middle. She
felt wonderful, as he did within her. His hands went to her enlarged breasts, squeezing them.
Jackie came in a series of waves. Stephen began to thrust in and out of her. She kissed him, and
he her. It was well after dark, and it had been a long day. They made love for the next two hours,
deviving pleasure from each other.
Down the hall, the small man listened in. He had to imagine exactly what was going on in
the Master Suite, because all he really heard was a couple of I love you’s, and a squeek or two in
the large bed, and perhaps when Jackie came once. He had hoped for somewhat louder love
making. Oh well, he thought. Can’t have everything. Lastly he heard silence then the soft sound
of music playing. He knew they were in for the night. The two guards he clearly heard listening
to TV and some baseball game. They were much louder in their activities. He saw the guard
outside settle into his routines, so he settled down for the night. He was more tired than he
realized. He fell asleep, as did Jackie and Stephen. A soft breeze blew through the trees.
Chapter Fifty-Six
The morning air was crisp and clean, with a gentle breeze. Stephen had forgotten what it
was like to be at home. He had had so many homes in recent years. Being on the road had taken
him to many places. He had seen his fair share of hotel rooms, and not too many suites. This was
a nice suite. Jackie slept deeply beside him in the bed. Here was the love of his life. Not that long
ago he’d thought such a thing was beyond his grasp. He’d thought he’d finally move back home
and marry his old high school sweet heart, least ways until he’d learned she’d gotten married
before him. She had elected to be married without him. He still remembered their times together.
The stolen times. The cold car, fumbling around with each others clothes, trying to satisfy desires
of youth. She had been his first, and he hers. Perhaps they each had longed for other experiences,
wanting to know how someone else would be. He remembered the numbness he’d had felt when
he learned she had been married. He wondered how could she?
He had drowned his feelings in a two day binge, waking with the grand-daddy of hangovers. He vowed he’d never do that again, or let a woman have such a hold over him again, but
when he’d met Jackie, he somehow knew she was the one, and he once again was lost. Lost in
his love of her. How he wondered, or why one needed the love of another person? He wasn’t
naive enough to think he’d ever truly know who she was. His first love had taught him this. He
hadn’t truly known who she was, even though he’d spent a good part of his youth with her, and
making love to her, believing he was building something enduring together from having first
experiences together. Strange he thought how she hadn’t put the same importance to events as he
had. Seems her experiences were only a path to another end, or other experiences. She was
traveling her own path, and he didn’t seem to matter. He had wondered why it was meant to be
so? Wasn’t life meant to be more he’d asked himself. Perhaps not. All things seemed to be
fleeting, especially a mis-spent youth.
Oddly Stephen as he laid there next to the woman into which his seed had now grown into a
baby, he was able to feel, or want to feel what she was feeling, or would be feeling and
experiencing. He wanted and needed to experience most of what she did. He wondered why this
was? What need in him was there to want this? Where in his unknown and unseen realized needs
were these things meant to add to his development and life here and now? He sensed how
quickly it was happening around him, with little time to savor the experiences, and realize their
impact and worth. Where and what was the purpose he wondered. Where was it all going in such
a rush? In seemingly no time she would give birth as had millions of women before her. A child
would be born. It would grow and have some of his parents same experiences. How it all would
be so much like just yesterday. So many yesterdays for so many other people. Just where was it
all going? He marveled at all of it. For now he’d simply savor the moment and the love he felt
for this person, for tomorrow it all may be something else. He could well be laying next to
someone else having the same experiences and feeling the same love for them.
He softly caressed her cheek. How soft her skin felt. He could feel the fine hairs on her skin.
He watched her breathe. He saw the rise in her chest, and the roundness of her breasts. He
managed to see the shape of her nipples, as they stuck out. How he loved to suck on them. How
he also loved to feel something unseen come from her, and from him, inter-mingling. How he
loved her arms around him, and her soft kiss. From somewhere she felt him close to her, and
pulled him closer to her. From somewhere in her dream she reached down for him and held him
in her hand. How she loved feeling him inside her fulfilling natures needs in her. How she and
nature were one and the same. She let herself be lost to it, and part of it. How so strong was
natures need to continue life. Deep within her the life continued to grow, and draw life
nourishment from her. She naturally delighted in the experience. It fulfilled a natural need in her.
She realized she was but the means to an end. Hers was a life of service in the giving of life. All
else seemed less important. Once this was done, she could continue on to do something else until
the end of her life, knowing she had fulfilled her purpose. She had had her children. She had
continued life on this planet.
Stephen felt her hand on him, and her fingers hold him. He grew in her grasp. Now she
opened her eyes and smiled at him, then softly kissed him. She knew here was her husband, the
love of her life. Here was the person who would give her her children. Their children. She felt
the life within her. She felt her breasts grow fuller with the milk she’d feed her child. She felt
alive. More alive than she’d ever felt before. She’d asked her Mother what it was like, but her
descriptions were nothing like what she was feeling. How could one put such things into words?
It was impossible. She felt herself grow wet. She wanted him. She needed him. Now all she’d
have to do would be to let him know she desired him, and he’d be there to satisfy her. Gone was
the uncertainty. The legal union had been made. It afforded her a sense of security she needed
and naturally wanted. She rolled over on top of him, letting him sink deeply within her. Her
weight pushed down on him. She felt him push against her cervix. Gone was the need to not get
pregnant. She now could feel all of what she naturally needed to feel and experience. She invited
him to feel of her breasts. She bent foward to let him taste and suck on them. Strangely this was a
rehearsal for what was to come with the birth of their child. She wondered if she’d feel the same
pleasure from a mouth on her nipple? She wondered if it was proper to feel so? She wondered
what her realtionship would be like with her child. She remembered the lessons she had been
taught as a small girl. She remembered the the holding of the doll, and imagining it feeding from
her breast when no-one was looking. She had wondered then what it would feel like? She now
felt the sense of pleasure and excitement grow in her. She was much wetter as she felt him within
her, then she came in a series of waves, growing in intensity. How wondrous it all was. She was
truly very much alive from the life growing inside of her, to the love of her life making love to
her. She moved her hips faster now, almost lost in her own pleasures and sensations. She rolled
to the side, then onto her back, still holding onto him. Now Stephen took up the role of the
pleasure giver, thrusting away into her. She let herself be lost to the moment. Her head swooned
with pleasure. She felt his hands on her breasts, then his mouth. She let out a cry of pleasure. Her
hands gripped his backside urging him on and on. She felt him tense. She willed herself to come
when he did, then they came together. They both held each other as they felt the pleasure course
through them. They shared a special moment together. He was different from those she had
similiar experiences with, as she was for him. They each carved a new memory in the others
mind of the moments experience. They would be able to recall at will this moment whenever
they wished, and feel as they felt now. It always would be special no matter the circumstance.
Always.
Stephen collapsed next to Jackie, holding her in his arms, and let sleep take him away. She
did the same. The morning continued. The sun rose higher in the sky. Life sprung anew with the
new day. The promise of something better came alive once more, as it did for each new day. A
new day always spoke of something fresh and new, with the songs of the birds, and a gentle
breeze. They slept in each others arms as one.
Chapter Fifty-Seven
Jackie awoke first with an urgency of morning sickness. She made an immediate beeline for
the bathroom. She had hoped she would have waited until after the honeymoon, but nature was
having it’s way with her, as it had always had with women for a millenium or more. She willed
herself to be done with this before Stephen awoke, and she was. She dropped her robe and
stepped into the already running steamy shower. She sensed the little guy or gal, liked the heat of
the hot water. She leisurely enjoyed the hot water, and soaping herself all over at least twice. She
was thinking of his warm hands on her, when he was standing behind her, massaging her now
rounding stomach. She also felt him rub up against her backside, and she felt her excitement and
wetness build. Oddly she wanted him once again. She turned around and raised one leg, and let
his engorged member sink into her. He held her leg as he thrust away into her. Both he and the
hot water felt delicious. She came immediately. He knelt in front of her and tasted of her. She
definetly was lost to the moment. He sucked and tasted of her, as the water cascaded over them.
She found the marbled seat and sat on it, spreading her legs for him. He continued his pleasuring
of her with his mouth. He sucked on her little bud sending wondrous waves of pleasure through
her. She became most wild with the pleausre she was feeling. He replaced his mouth with his
member, and she came not once but twice, then once again. Her hands clutched at his behind,
then he came deeply inside her. She took more pleasure in feeling his warmth within her. She
naturally sucked it deep inside her. The hot water continued as they were one.
Finally, almost breathless she came up for air. Stephen softly and gently kissed his wife, his
love. He hoped she felt what he felt for her. He hoped love could be felt. She lovingly looked up
at him, conveying the love she was feeling. Yes, she had felt his love. He began to soap and
massage her back, and backside. A shiver ran through her. She was still continuing to feel the
pleasure coarse through her. He kneaded her muscles while he washed her with his hands. She
came, and shook with the pleasure she was feeling. He continued. He ran his soapy hand
between her legs, softly parting the twin folds of skin. He gently washed her there. She melted on
his hand. Her pleasure just continued. She let herself be lost to his washing of her. His hands
now washed her breasts. Her response was immediate. She came once more. It was almost insane
the pleasure she was feeling. Stephen continued washing her with the washing of her face and
ears. He kissed her sweet lips, then took her in his arms, then took her into the sitting room
where he placed her on the soft bench. She sat there in a daze. He found a thick white towel and
began to dry her, beginning with her feet, and working his way upwards. The soft terry cloth
towel sent electric waves through her as he rubbed her dry. He didn’t miss one part of her as he
dried her. He even had her stand so he could dry all of her. She felt wonderful after it all was
done. He then found her bath powder and sprinkled her all over with it. She truly was lost in a
sensual bliss, as he took her up in his arms and deposited her back into the bed. He pulled the
sheet over her, and she fell into a pleasant sleep, being completely for the moment, sated.
Stephen then showered once again and shaved, and took care of other morning rituals, then
dressed letting Jackie sleep. He went out into the suite where he directed the actions of the
guards, then went and found a morning paper, and ordered breakfast for two. He ordered just
toast and tea for Jackie. He had heard her this morning. There wasn’t much he missed when it
came to his new wife for some reason that escaped him. It seemed a new awareness came with
being a husband. Perhaps it was just something the woman projected onto the male. He didn’t
know. The breaksfast came within a half an hour, and he sat down to consume the eggs and toast
he had ordered for himself. He didn’t bother to wake Jackie. He somehow knew the smell of
food might arouse her, and it did. She came sleepily into the outer room.
“How long have I been asleep?” she asked.
“Not long,” he answered. “I ordered you some tea and toast.” She ignored him, and took the
rest of his eggs, along with the toast he ordered for her, and ate them. He had somehow sensed
she might do this, so he had ordered a second order of toast and eggs as the first order arrived. It
arrived ten minutes later, and he was able to enjoy at least half of this order also, as Jackie once
again helped herself to half this breaksfast order. He’d have to remember in the future he’d
probably only get to eat half his breakfasts from now on, given he had a pregnant woman on his
hands. Finally breakfast was done.
“What do you want to do now?” he asked. Her response was immediate as she reached
inside his pj’s finding his member.
“You’re kidding,” he said.
“No, I’m not,” she said, massaging him, then pulling that part of him out into the open. She
bent her head and mouthed him, then opened her robe and sat on him, taking him deep inside her
again. This woman is going to kill me he thought, as she let her robe drop away onto the floor,
and began to move her hips on him. He responded taking her breasts into his hands, then tasting
of them. She came immediately. He felt her wetness on him and his legs. Jackie became
complete and total wildness. He had never seen her like this. He was enjoying this, but he wasn’t
sure he’d be able to keep up with her. Being married had seemingly opened the flood gates of her
desires. He only hoped she gave him time to recover. She pounded away on him, enjoying the
fact that he could and would last a long time having come already twice this morning. Her
breasts pounced up and down as she enjoyed herself. She came once again. She tightly gripped
him from within. She lovingly kissed him, and rubbed her breasts in his face. He took one of her
breasts in his mouth and bit the nipple.
“Ouch!” she exclaimed, but still enjoyed it. She removed him from her, and knelt in front of
him, taking him deeping into her mouth. She proceeded to play upon him and give tit for tat. She
made it her goal to drive him crazy with what she now did to him, and did exactly that. She did
things to him she had never done before, and things he didn’t even think she knew how to do. All
with her mouth, hands, and finger nails. She had him on the verge within minutes. Clearly Jackie
was a woman of many talents, and keeping her husband interested in her was one of those.
Stephen felt himself almost at his point, as she continued to mouth him, softly bitting him, and
running her finger nails up and around his backside, and little guys. Stephen was sweating with
desire. He had grown larger than he though possible. Jackie sensed and tasted he was just about
there when she released him, briefly letting him linger, before she turned herself around, and sat
on his lap, taking him deeply inside her. She just moved herself twice up and down him when he
came. She felt his warmth deep within her, and she also came, as she moved her hips on him. He
reached around her and squeezed her breasts much to her delight. No husband of hers was going
to become bored with her she thought. No way. She would keep him interested in her always.
She eased herself off of him, then tasted of him once again briefly, then proceeded back into
the bathroom to relieve herself. She closed the door leaving Stephen sitting there sticking straight
up in the air. He oddly was still horny. He willed himself to relax, and put himself back into his
pj’s. He wasn’t sure what had just happened, but one thing for sure, Jackie wasn’t the woman he
thought she was. She was much more. He turned and finished his cup of coffee, and ate the last
piece of toast.
Chapter Fifty-Eight
“Have you heard from your sister?” asked Ben, sitting across from Sara at the table.
“No! Not a word.”
“Any ideal when they may be coming back?”
“None!”
“You want to make love?”
“Ben behave yourself,” she replied, feeling instantly excited from the suggestion.
“How are your parents?” he asked.
“Just fine. They’re still in Paris.” Just then Sara felt a foot move up her leg, and find it’s way
between her legs. She spread her legs naturally a bit inviting the advance. True to habit she
hadn’t worn any underwear. His socked foot rubbed her there, finding her wet. Sara bit her
bottom lip, and closed her eyes letting the delightful wave proceed through her. Ben watched her
face as he continued to excite her. Ben eased himself closer to her and replaced his foot with his
hand. He parted the thick folds of skin and massaged the wet pink lips within, then eased two
fingers into her. Sara let out a muffled cry, as she came. Her hand gripped his arm under the
table. She now looked at him, then kissed him.
“I think we need to go somewhere,” she said. He eased his fingers from within her, then he
lead them down the hall into his small apartment inside the winery. Stephen had had several
rooms converted into an apartment for him. How could Ben say no to free rent. The only drawback was that Ben always seemed to be on call for any problems that arose. He assumed this was
his price for free rent. Stephen paid him a nice wage and bonsus.
“I’m not sure about this,” Sara weakly said as Ben undid the buttons on her blouse and took
it from her, leaving her naked from the waist up, then immediately unbuttoned her skirt, letting it
drop to the floor. Sara about this time kicked her shoes off. She was standing naked in front of
him. Ben picked her up in his arms and took her into the bedroom, and laid her down on the bed.
He also kicked off his shoes, as Sara went to work on him. She definitely wanted him. He
collapsed naked on the bed next to her. His clothes laid on the floor. Sara took him in both hands
and massaged and tasted of him bringing him to full life. She eased herself over him, letting him
slide inside her. His hands naturally went to her breasts, squeezing them. Sara came. He knew
she had. She continued to move up and down on him, then leaned to the side letting herself now
lay next to him on the bed. They both moved together, as they kissed and held each other. Ben
willed himself to last. He wished to bring her greater pleasure today, for he wasn’t sure they’d
have many more times like this together for a while. He was in-love with her. He at twenty-three,
soon to be twenty-four, understood her need to wait. He wanted her to be sure, even if it meant
other guys before she committed herself to him. He would wait. He had resolved himself to wait.
He looked into her blue eyes as he made love to her. Sara was greatly enjoying herself. (No
vibrator tonight, she thought. Thank goodness.) They moved as one, feeling each others needs,
and responding. Ben towered above her thrusting in and out of her, being sure to rub against her
little bud. He had felt her come twice now, and wasn’t sure she was sated yet. He willed himself
on. Sara was enjoying Ben’s attentions, but wondered why he hadn’t come by now. This was
unlike him. Just then she came again. She gripped him tightly from within wanting him to come.
She matched his movements with a movement of her hips, when at long last she felt him tense.
She let him rest on his back as she worked her magic on him. Her hands gripped his nipples. She
kissed them and sucked on them, then she felt him come. She felt his warmth within her. She
now laid flat on top of him exhausted, letting him embrace her. She thought she felt something
very warm come from him and envelop her. It seemed to cover all of her, and seemed to even
penetrate deep within her everywhere. It was like nothing she felt before. It was wonderful. She
half wondered if this was how love felt. She fell asleep in his arms. Ben kissed her one last time,
and also let sleep find him.
“You seen the kids?” asked the Duchess.
“No Dear, I haven’t. I think Sara is over seeing Ben,” said her husband the Duke.
“You heard from Jackie?”
“Yes! She called earlier. They’re still at Stephen’s parents. They went out to dinner.”
“I suppose the guards came along.”
“You know they would. It’s for the best,” he said.
“I suppose so.”
“Did she say anything about his parents?”
“Yes. She likes them, especially his Mother.”
“Where are they headed after the visit?”
“She said something about a few days in the Bahamas. She doesn’t like the watch dogs
being along. She had hoped to be alone with her new husband.”
“Well, after Sara being kidnapped, we can’t take any chances,” the Duke replied.
“We know that, but tell that to a new bride.”
“Seems to me, we weren’t completely alone on our honeymoon either.”
“Oh, he was just there because of my Father. Father didn’t trust you.”
“What do you mean your Father didn’t trust me?”
“He thought you were play acting. He didn’t believe you were a real Duke.”
“Why the Old Sot! What about your Mother?”
“She knew you were, and tried to tell him, but Father was being Father. Stubborn as usual.”
“You never told me this before. Why now?”
“Oh, I don’t know. I suppose I was just trying to imagine what Stephen’s parents must think
of Jackie. Their son married to a real live Princess, title and all. Plus their grand-children will
hold titles. Not your average American happening. Americans don’t have much use for titles and
Royals.”
“Why should they? They fought several wars against the Royals, and won. America is the
new world. You being a bit protective?”
“Perhaps a bit. I’m still not 100% comfortable with him. Oh sure I love the boy, but!”
“Mother relax! Jackie will be home within the week. You’re worried about the baby, aren’t
you?”
“How do you know about that? I didn’t tell you. Sara! That little loud mouth. She’ll tell you
anything being your favorite.”
“Don’t go on so. How am I to know what’s going on in this house? You don’t always tell
me things.”
“I tell you things you need to know about, nothing more. No need to worry you about things
I can take care of.”
“And I don’t need to know our oldest daughter is with child?”
“I would have told you. I wanted to be the person to tell you.”
“Now we are getting to the truth. You wanted to tell me. So tell me!”
“Jackie is going to have a baby, Dear,” said the Duchess.
“That’s simply lovely Dear! When’s it due?”
“About six months.”
“Six months? Why didn’t she tell us before this?”
“I don’t know. Perhaps it being her first she wasn’t sure she wouldn’t loose it. This
sometimes happens. I didn’t tell you right away when I was pregnant with John.”
“No! You didn’t. I always wondered about that. Now I know why. See I’m always the last
one to know things in this house. The help knows before me.”
“You Old Thing! Let’s go to bed. I’d like a little loving tonight,” said the Duchess.
“You do? I’m not sure I’m in the mood,” he said. She kissed him, and felt of him, bringing
him to life through the fabric of his pants.
“I think you’re in the mood you old faker. She lead her husband and herself off to their
rooms, where they made love well into the night.
Elsewhere
“How are things?” questioned Bill.
“So far, quiet. Nothing to report,” he said.
“Where are you?”
“In a room down the hall from theirs. They have three guards with them. Doing a good job
so far. Working on rotating schedules around the clock. One is always awake, if not two.”
“Good. Where to from there?”
“I heard it mentioned the Bahamas for a few days. They booked a private bungalow, in the
west end. Nice place. Quiet and very private. They ought to be able to enjoy themselves and
relax.”
“You seen or heard anything else?”
“No! Nothing. I almost could phone this in from home.”
“No way. Keep on your toes. You can never tell,” said Bill. “It’s her first time in the states.
How’d the visit with the parents go?”
“They seem like very nice people. Almost Norman Rockwell like.”
“Who?” asked Bill.
“Never mind. I’ll call you in a few days.” The small man pushed end on his cell phone.
“Norman Rockwell?” said Bill to himself. “Must be something American.” He closed his
cell, and turned over in bed and went back to sleep.
Chapter Fifty-Nine
“I could get use to this,” said Jackie laying on a towel on the sand next to her new husband.
She laid there listening to the gentle lap of the waves coming up the beach. The sun was warm,
and there were the cry of birds off somewhere. Two of the guards were not far away. The third
was sleeping inside rooms not far from Jackie’s and Stephen’s. The flight over had been uneventful. Jackie had managed to make love to Stephen once again as a previous mile higher.
They had said their good-byes to his parents at the small airport. His parents had promised to
come over when the baby was born. Jackie would see to that in sending them open airline tickets.
“What’d you think of my parents?” Stephen asked, looking over at her. She was wearing a
next to nothing bathing suit.
“You have nice parents. Plus they are younger than my parents,” she answered. “I’m
sending them open airline tickets so they don’t have any excuse not to come over when the baby
is born. Stephen knew his Father would like that. He had always been tight with a dollar. His
Mother would be looking forward to a trip back to Europe. She had mentioned there might be a
family tie with Louie’s Marie. That was an interesting fact, one he’d have to mention to Louie.
He had talked briefly with him, and he had gotten home just fine. Louie hadn’t mentioned he had
been shadowed the entire time. He suspected it was an old enemy seeking to get even. Louie
hadn’t given him the chance. He had slipped out of his hotel and gone home by the long way
home. His shadow had gotten lost along the way. He remembered how he use to visit Alfonse
and Mama on such trips. He still missed them. He had gone by the bakery to see how things
were. The couple that now owned and ran the place seemed to be doing alright. Louie had gotten
a call from the Mistress. She had heard Jackie was with child. She had silently wished she were
in Jackie’s place. She hadn’t had any children of her own. A war injury made this impossible.
Louie had thought they might loose her that one time. She had been wounded, though it wasn’t
the wound that threatened her life. It was her will to live with the knowledge she’d never be able
to have children. She had pulled out of it finally and healed.
“I heard from Louie. He made it home alright.”
“I’ve always liked him. He is a vanishing breed. They don’t make them like him any more.”
“Did I mention my Mother might be related to his Marie? Distant cousins.”
“Small world,” said Jackie turning over on her towel. Stephen reached over and felt of one
of her cheeks.
“Hey fella, watch that,” she said.
“I am,”returned Stephen, running a finger under her swim suit between her legs.
“Fella,” you’re asking for it.”
“Yeah! I know.” She spread her legs offering him greater access as he dipped a finger into
her. She felt the sensations grow in her. Stephen looked around for the guards and motioned both
of them away further out of sight. He now slipped her bottoms aside, and really massaged Jackie
there. She raised her hips slightly allowing him to more easily play. He moved his fingers
between the folds of skin finding her wet. He once again slipped this time two fingers into her.
He found himself grow excited. He eased his trunks down and off himself. He replaced his
fingers with his member. Jackie pushed back against him. He began to move in and out of her.
The combination of sun and beach seemed to make her more excited. The waves traveled
through her as Stephen made love to his wife.
Wife thought Stephen. Was Jackie really his wife, and was he really part of her world? It
seemed almost like a dream. He pounded away at her and finally came. She had come several
times. He now lay naked on the sand with her next to him. She looked over at him, then took him
in her hands and tasted of him. He felt himself come to life once more.
“You’re sandy,” she said as she straddled him. His hands found her breasts.
“You too,” he replied. He kissed and sucked on one of her breasts. She moved her hips on
him.
“Do you love me?” she asked. He looked at her and pulled her down to him and kissed her.
“Why do you ask?” he questioned.
“I’m carrying your child, and I’m naked on this beach making love to you. A girl likes to
know she is loved.”
“More than you will ever know,” he returned. They both came together then. She collapsed
on top of him.
“You know we’re probably entertaining the help,” he said.
“Let them see what they are missing,” she replied. “How about a swim?” Jackie eased
herself off him, and pulled on him to get him to stand.
“Hey! That’s not a pull toy!” She continued to pull on him as she ran towards the surf, then
releasing him. He watched her naked ass disappear into the water. He ran after her. He caught up
to her embracing and kissing her, then rubbing her now rounded stomach. She felt a kick, as did
Stephen.
“Hey! Seems the little guy likes the water.” They both disappeared into the salt water
enjoying being together.
“Hey! When are you going to get up?” asked Sara, who was still laying naked next to Ben.
“What’s the hurry?” he asked, watching and enjoying seeing Sara naked.
“You like seeing me naked, don’t you,” she said.
“You might say that,” returned Ben. Sara stood up on the bed towering over him.
“How’s this?” she asked.
“How often do you shave there?” he asked.
“Why? Do I need a shave?”
“No,” he said reaching up and feeling her there. He found and rubbed her little bud nestled
between the folds of skin. Sara’s knees grew weak as the sensations ran through her. She was
enjoying his fingers playing on her. She thought how wondrously different it was when she
played with herself, and a guy played with her. There was a marked difference. She seemed to
like it better when he played with her. She felt his fingers move inside her. She gripped his
fingers, as she let herself collapse on his chest, then move closer to his face so he could taste of
her. His mouth now sucked on her little bud. The electric like sensation bolted through her. It
was almost too much to stand. Her head swooned. She turned around still letting him taste of her,
as she took him in her hands and tasted of him. Ben experienced the same sensations as he was
giving to her. He wondered why and how did he love her so? There was no end to the pleasures
he felt when with her. She fulfilled his desires, and filled his heart with love for her. Sara eased
herself over him, and came as she did. Ben came seconds later. They both lay together on the
bed, holding each other. He finally breathed easier, looking over at her, while softly caressing
her breast. She kissed him gently. She knew she would miss him. She knew he loved her without
him having to say so.
“I’m hungry,” she finally said.
“Me too,” he replied.
“You have anything to eat?” she asked.
“Go and look,” he answered, knowing she’d get up naked and make her way to the
refrigerator, which is what she did. She opened the door and looked inside. She found a chicken
leg, some milk, and a half eaten box of donuts. These she put on the table close by, while putting
the chicken leg wrapped in a bit of paper towel into the microwave, and pushed a couple of
buttons. The small machine sprang to life. Sara found two glasses in the cupboard and poured
two glasses of milk. Ben equally as naked, sat across from her on a chair. She placed a glass of
milk in front of him, along with the box of donuts.
“What! No chicken leg for me,” he said. Just then the microwave dinged. She extracted the
hot chicken leg, and put that in front of him. She went back to the refrigerator, and found herself
a thigh instead of a chicken leg, and put that into the microwave to cook.
“Well! Eat up,” she said. Absent mindedly he took the hot chicken leg and began to eat it,
while watching her scurry around completely naked, enjoying the sight.
“What are you looking at?” she asked. “Haven’t you seen a naked girl before?” He didn’t
say a word as he took a sip of milk. The microwave dinged once more, then she sat down in front
of him and began to eat.
“How is it?” she inquired.
“Good!” said Ben. He tried not to stare. Sara really was once again getting excited feeling
his eyes on her. She was loving it. She ate hungerly knowing she was going to have him after
they ate. She felt herself growing wet. A small shiver ran through her. The nipples of her breasts
were sticking straight out. Ben was feeling himself grow excited. He willed himself to relax. He
tried to concentrate on eating instead of her pert nipples and bare breasts. He was suddenly
finding the whole situation interesting. His eyes drank her in making a mental memory of her.
One he’d always be able to recall. Sara tried to get a glimpse of him, through he was somewhat
hidden under the table. She’d always wondered how guys dealt with the unpredictability of
erections. She guessed this was why they always seemed to be rearranging themselves when they
thought no-one was watching.
“A donut?” she asked, handing him one. He reluctantly took it. Donuts and chicken he
thought? The combinations of food women seemed to like. He took a bite, and chewed.
“This is different,” he remarked.
“Yeah! Isn’t it,” she answered. She had consummed the piece of chicken and had half eaten
her donut, and drunk half a glass of milk.
“When do you think they will be back?” he asked. “You talked to Jackie?”
“Just a bit. She called to say they were in the Bahamas. She liked both his parents. She said
they were nice. You have nice parents?”
“I think so.” He wondered why she was asking about his parents suddenly, when she
plunked herself down on his lap. He felt her warm and damp bottom on him. She felt his semierect member on her bottom. She grew slightly more excited. She put her arms around his neck
and embraced him. Her breasts felt wonderful.
“You about finished?” she asked.
“Just about,” he said trying to drink the last of his milk. He left the other half of the donut on
the table. She knew he wasn’t going to finish it. She kissed him. She manuvered herself so she
straddled both him and the chair. She let his now erect member ease into her once more. He felt
her clinch and unclinch him with her muscles. It felt delightful as he grew in size within her. He
felt himself push against her cervix. He felt her wetness on him as she embraced and held him in
her arms. He felt the shutters go through her. He knew she was coming without him doing
anything. They sat together on the chair and simply enjoyed the moment. Ben held her tightly in
his arms. Sara was enjoying the security of his arms around her. Her mind drifted back to
thoughts of Rey. How entirely different Ben and he were. Where Ray was force and need, Ben
was gentleness and love. She knew which she felt more comfortable with, but she also knew
which more excited her animal desires. She liked both sensations. The woman and Mother in her
would lean towards a Ben rather than a Rey. Her mind came back to the moment as Ben softly
kissed her. His hands squeezed her breasts causing her to come. She bit his neck and ear. They
rocked together in the chair rising on the rear legs of the chair, careful not to rock too far. Ben
was sensing the animal need in Sara, as he lifted her up, and stood himself, placing the cheeks of
her ass on the edge of the table. She guided him inside her. He wilding began to thrust away at
her while tasting and nibbling at the nipples of her breasts. Sara began to thrash around growing
more wild, feeling her juices flow freely from her. Her hands clawed at him. His hands held the
soft cheeks of her ass also squeezing them, when Sara came in one long wave, which seem to last
forever. Ben was still erect. His time wasn’t yet. He turned her around, and took her from behind.
Sara was loving it. She simply went where Ben took her. He felt wonderful.
She was wondering what had gotten into him. There seemed to be more to him than she had
realized before. She felt him tense then come inside her. His warm liquid felt wonderful inside
her. Her body naturally responded to it. She came in a series of waves.
Ben now took her in his arms back into the bedroom where they both slept in each others
arms. If she couldn’t yet be his, he’d at least create a memory she’d always remember. One he’d
always remember because he would always love her. It seemed to be the way of things.
“Did you see her?” he asked.
“Yes!”
“Where is she?”
“At the winery.”
“Is she with anyone?”
“Yes!”
“A man?”
“Yes.” Damn thought Rey. He had been keeping track of her for the better part of a month.
He hadn’t been able to be alone with her. He should have taken her away with him when he had
the chance. He knew of Ben. He also knew of her relationship with him. What he didn’t know
was whether or not she’d want him back in her life. He half thought he was on a fools errand.
That he had lost her. He had lost her in the way he had choosen to pursue her. He had sought to
have her without her family. He knew in his heart she’d never really be his without the consent
of her family. Then why was he here now, he asked himself? Was it that he wanted her one last
time? Just exactly what was it? Pictures of her danced in his head. He could picture her at will.
Her breasts. Her ass, her gentle curves. He could remember her scent, and the taste of her. She
was like a drug he had to have. He wondered just how he was going to get close to her again, if it
was only for one last time?
The small sportscar pulled away from the winery. Ben waved good-bye to her, and had
kissed her before she left. This was the first time Sara had been alone since being back. She
handled the car well. She had driven only a couple of miles when she sensed something. She
slowed the car to almost a crawl when another car pulled out in front of her. She naturally
avoided any collison, by pulling off the road. The small car round up almost out of view in some
tall grass. She looked around and saw the other car had pulled directly across the road also into
some tall grass. Neither car was damaged. it almost seemed the situation had been planned. A tall
dark tanned man now walked across the road towards her. Oddly he seemed like she knew him,
but she didn’t recognize him.
“Are you alright?” he asked as he came near.
“I think so,” Sara replied.
“Is your car damaged?” he asked, as he came nearer. She felt his eyes on her, and an unexpected excitement grow in herself. She suddenly felt damp. He now stood right beside her. She
thought she should feel uncomfortable beside a stranger, but didn’t.
“No! I don’t believe so.”
“How are you Sara?” he asked. She looked into his eyes, then felt his hands holding her
arms. She looked at him in disbelief, then looked in his eyes once more.
“Rey?” she weakly said. Before she knew it he had embraced her, and was kissing her. She
pushed him back reluctantly.
“Rey! Stop this,” she demanded. “You’re suppose to be dead!”
“Do I look dead?” She felt his hand caress her, then the chill run through her.
“What do you want Rey?”
“You,” he said, as his hands felt of her, and one hand felt of her pointed breast. He knew she
was excited. He took her hand and put it on him. She didn’t resist immediately. She felt him
grow in her hand then pulled her hand away.
“Stop Rey! You know I can’t resist you.” That was all he had to hear, as his hand now stole
inside her blouse feeling of her bare breast. His other hand unbuttoned the blouse, and then she
felt his mouth envelop her nipple. She immediately became wet.
“Not here Rey,” she said. He then took her deeper into the tall grass far from the road and
her car. He laid her back in the grass, then resumed his kisses on her breasts. Her blouse was
completely open. She reached for him, feeling him through his pants. She pulled the zipper
down, and he sprang out into the air. She knelt before him taking him into her mouth and hands.
She played on him, as he stood there. She felt wonderful. She released him, and eased her shorts
off her hips, letting them disappear into the grass. She laid back pulling him towards her raising
her legs. He entered her. She let out a gasp. He filled her completely rubbing against her little
bud. He began to madly thrust away into her. It had only been less than an hour, and here she
was again, being made love to. Rey thrust wildly and pounded against her. His hands gripped her
breasts and nipples. She clawed at him leaving marks on him. He bit her nipples. Her wetness
trickled out of her and onto him when she came wildly. He was on the verge when he eased
himself out of her, letting her hold him. He came in her hands, and on her breasts. She tasted of
him. He wasn’t yet sated, nor was she. He turned her over and took her from behind with a
renewed wildness. She thrust her hips back against him as he pounded away at her. His hands
gripped her hips. Cries of joy came from her. She came once, then as he continued to pound
away, she came again. Then he tensed and he came on the cheeks of her ass as he with-drew
from her. She collapsed on the soft grass, and he beside her. They both breathed heavily still.
They both sat up together. He handed her his handkerchief. She looked down at her breasts. She
wiped him from herself. His hand reached up and felt her breast nipple pinching the nipple
between his fingers. A shiver went through her as she stood. She turned her ass towards him and
gave him the handkerchief. He wiped his liquid from her, then spread her cheeks and tasted of
her, running his tongue across her pink inner lips. She came. She wetness trickled down his chin.
She turned around to let him more easily taste of her which he did. Her hands gripped his head
and ran through his hair as his mouth played upon her, and she came once more. His hands held
and gripped her ass, willing her to still stand as he played upon her. The shivers and shutters ran
through her. Her wetness ran and oozed down her legs. She thought she had never been so wet
before. And when she believed she couldn’t stand anymore, she fell to the ground, this time
completely sated. Ray fell next to her. He wiped her wetness from his face, then offered it to her.
She let herself calm down before she wiped herself dry. Then she said.
“That was fun, now what do we do?”
“Run away with me,” he replied.
“Rey! We’re good together as far as the sex goes, but after that, we don’t have anything.
Admit it!” she said. He hesitated then said.
“You’re right. I admit it. Just run away with me for a week or so and we’ll screw each other
brains out, then say good-bye.”
“Sounds wonderful, but they’d have the hounds after both of us. They’d probably kill you,
then haul me back home to meet with some shrink. That’s no good.”
“Well, I guess I’ll have to make the best of the moment,” he said. He once again moved his
hand between her legs, bringing her to life with desire. His mouth enveloped her breasts and
nipples and sucked and tasted of her. She tasted delicious. Sara found herself growing excited
again as impossible as it seemed as few moments ago. Her hand reached down for him, and
massaged him to grow larger. She felt herself grow wet as his fingers did their magic inside her.
She raised her legs and let him enter her once more, then began to wildly pound away at her.
This feels wonderful she thought. And thus it was they made love several more times well into
the afternnoon until neither one desired to do so, then slept in each others arms. In the meantime
life went on around them, hardly missing either one of them.
Chapter Sixty
Sara sat up in the soft grass buttoning her blouse. She was still bare assed. Rey sat next to
her, having already put his pants and shoes back on. He also buttoned his shirt. He looked over at
her.
“You want to go again?” he asked.
“No Rey, I don’t,” she replied. “I need to get home before they come looking for me. When
she and Rey made love she always was sore afterwards. His girth filled her completely and
generally stretched her. This was the reason she loved him making love to her. He stimulated all
of her senses there. No-one else had as yet had such an effect of her. Having buttoned her blouse
and found her shorts and shoes, she proceeded to put both back on. He watched as she did.
“Where to from here?” she asked.
“Oh, I thought I might go to the states for a while. I have some people I know in Atlanta.
Then perhaps a cruise.” He knew he could always find more than his share of women to keep
him busy.
“Where will you be going?” he asked.
“Back home! Oh! You mean this Fall! Back to school. I’m going to the same Technical and
Business School Jackie went to. With John’s death the business will fall to me and Jackie. We
have decided to help with it’s growth. Stephen her new husband is going to merge the two
vineyards together, then we’re going to computerize as much as we can. Father seems to think
the yield can be doubled this coming year, then with the new acreage, doubled again. He has
estimated a nine or ten figure income, perhaps more. The details all haven’t been worked out yet.
“Well if you ever need a little cash, I know someone who has a bit to invest.”
“Who? You?”
“Why not me.”
“You know why not you. Who did you piss off? These people want you dead!”
“Oh, you know how it goes. You sell someone some missiles that don’t work, and they
suddenly want you dead. I made them good, but they were still dissatisfied. I told them where
they came from right up front. They knew they might not work, without some repair and testing.
What do they do? They act like they work and try to use them. When they don’t, and they loose
some people they blame me. I told them right up front. Hell! I sold them dirt cheap. What more
do they want?”
“I don’t know about all that, but they sure want you dead,” said Sara now dressed. She stood
to leave and get back into her car to go home.
“Will I get to see you in Paris?” (where the school Sara would be attending was) he asked.
“You better not. They’ll be watching me.”
“Ah! You take all the fun out of things,” he replied, pulling her to him and kissing her. His
hand moved down and felt of her behind. Regardless of her wishing other-wise, she found
herself grow wet.(Damn this man, she thought. The effect he always has on me. We make love
for two and a half hours, I’m sore, and I still want him again.) Sara made an asserted effort now
to break free from him. She walked with determination towards her car. Seeing it she jumped
into the drivers seat. Rey followed behind her. He bent down and kissed her one last time, just as
she started the car, then put it into gear. She made her way out of the tall grass and back onto the
road. She briefly looked in the rear view mirror, then gunned it, shifting rapidly through the
gears as she gained speed. The car disappeared down the road. Just about then, her cell phone
rang. She picked it up and flipped it open. It was her Mother.
“Sara! Where are you? Ben said you left the winery over two hours ago.”
“I did some shopping. I lost track of time. I’ll be home in ten minutes.”
“Alright! I’ll look for you.” The phone went quiet. Sara wasn’t sure what she was going to
say when she came home without anything. She’d just have to wing it, she thought. The car
handled the road perfectly, as she shifted gears. (Damn him! she thought again. I’m still wet.)
She felt her own wetness trickle down the inside of her thighs. She thought she could smell her
natural musky scent. The Manor now came into view. She down shifted and just made the lane.
She flew past the guard, then hard braked to a stop in her parking space. She made for her
apartment. She needed to freshed herself up before she saw her Mother. She opened the patio
doors and went inside. Before she entered her bathroom she began to shed her clothes, and kick
off her shoes. She left a trail behind her, as she stepped into the shower. She turned the water to
hot, and briefly waited. Hot was what she got. She stepped aside, then turned the water handle
down a bit. She once again stepped under the water. It was perfect. She found her wash cloth and
some soap. She began to wash. She could smell his scent on her. For whatever reason it excited
her. She found herself soaping herself there. She found her little bud was engorged, and felt the
first of several shutters go through her. Rey always had this effect on her. She always relived
their experiences afterward. Now was no different. He was the only guy who had this effect on
her to date. It was little wonder she had trouble thinking straight where he was concerned. She
tried to will herself to relax, but found it impossible. She sat down on the marble seat and let the
water cascade over her, and let the waves of pleasure just have their way with her. She was deep
in one long wave of pleasure when she heard her Mother’s voice. Damn she thought.
“Sara! Are you in here?” she heard her Mother say.
“I’m in the shower Mother! I’ll be out in a few minutes,” she yelled out.
“That’s alright! I just wanted to be sure you’re alright. Come and see me when you get
through,” her Mother replied. Sara was relieved, and also relieved she could let herself continue
her natural release of her sexual feelings, and didn’t have to suppress them. Sara laid back
against the marbled shower wall and let herself feel whatever her body wanted. The waves
continued through her. She felt a warmth on herself there, even as the hot water poured over her.
Her mind drifted back to this afternoon with Rey, and she relived it all again, complete with all
her sensations. She felt his hands on her. she felt him pound away at her. She felt how he filled
her completely. She also came again and then again. She was lost in a blissful dream of sexual
ecstasy. It was wondrous. Her head swooned and she drifted away. The hot water continued to
fall upon her, when she finally awoke from her dream. She stood weakly, finding the water valve
and turning it off. She stepped out of the shower, finding one towel to wrap herself in, and
another to dry herself with. She plunked down on the dressing table bench. A sigh of relief was
heard coming from her. She looked into the mirror at herself. Her skin was almost lobster red.
She began to dry her blonde hair, which looked more brown than blonde because it was wet. She
dried her feet with the thick fluffy towel, then her legs. She stood and let the towel she was
wrapped in drop to the floor. She dried her stomach then her behind, then between her legs. A
shiver went through her as the towel ran across her mound. She dried her breasts, then massaged
them with her hands and fingers checking for lumps. She found none. She lastly dried her back
by looping the towel behind her then pulling it back and forth. She once again looked into the
mirror. She liked what she saw. She heard her apartment door open and close. She reached for
her robe and immediately put it on. Around the corner she saw her Mother.
“Sara! We’re going to Paris to pick up Jackie and Stephen. Would you like to go along?”
she asked.
“Sure Mother. When?”
“In about an hour. Your Father is driving. It ought to be a nice drive.”
“Alright Mother. What should I wear?”
“Dress in something nice. Not too dressy. We might be stopping for dinner on the way back.
I’m wearing my dark blue dress. Your Father is wearing a simple sports coat. No tie. He hates
the darn things.”
“Where should I meet you?”
“By the front door,” her Mother replied. “I’ll leave you to get dressed. Where were you all
afternoon?” Sara had thought she had escaped her Mother’s questioning but hadn’t.
“I went shopping. I just sort of wanted to be by myself for a while. I didn’t buy anything. I
just lost track of the time. I hope you weren’t worried.”
“Mother’s always worry Dear. You’ll find that out when you have children of your own. I’ll
leave you to dress.” Her Mother turned and left the apartment. Sara felt relieved, but didn’t like
lying to her Mother though she knew she’d never heard the last of it, if she knew she spent the
afternoon making love in some tall grass beside the road with Rey. Neither of her parents cared
for him. They had never said as much, but she knew. Daughters always know when they have
boy-friends their parents don’t like. The air seems to get real thick with tension. Sara now knew
what her Mother had meant when she had said life was a compromise. That one couldn’t always
get everything she wanted. In the sex department Rey was great. In all other ways he was found
lacking. Though in the money department he had done quite well, if one didn’t consider he had
lied, cheated and murdered. This was the first time Sara had openly considered he had murdered.
He suddenly seemed a great deal less appealing. She could now see her parents point of view.
Sara set about getting dressed. She choose a light green colored dress, with low heels, and
everything that went with it. This was a new dress that she hadn’t worn before. Upon viewing
herself in the full length mirror, she was pleased. She also wore just a hint of perfume. This scent
was subtle, and not over powering. She slipped on her shoes, then found her purse, and light
wrap. She seemed ready. She made one last trip to the bathroom as she always did. It was always
best not to tempt nature her Mother always said. Feeling more at ease, Sara left her apartment,
closing the door softly behind her, and made her way down the hall. She met her Father and
Mother at the front door. The large car they used for such occassions had been brought around,
and was parked directly out front.
“Who are these beautiful women that I see?” asked her Father. Looking at his wife and
daughter.
“Isn’t she a vision Mother?” he said looking at Sara.
“Father stop!” said Sara. He took both women’s hands and lead them to the car. He opened
the rear doors for them to enter.
“Love are you driving?” asked his wife.
“Yes,” he answered.
“Then I want to sit up front with you.”
“Who’s going to keep Sara company?” he asked.
“I will,” said Ben coming out of the shadows.
“Sara! Who’s this handsome young man?” the Duchess asked.
“This is Ben, He’s Stephen’s cousin. He’s been working with Michael at the winery.
“Oh yes, Ben! I hardly recognized you,” said the Duchess. “I met you only once, haven’t I.
She knew Sara had been going with Ben somewhat, but didn’t really know the extent of Sara’s
involvement with him.
“Alright Dear, you can sit up front with me,” said the Duke.
“Sir,” said Ben, why don’t you let me drive. You and the Duchess can sit in the back and
relax, and enjoy the ride.”
“I can sit up front with Ben,” added Sara, knowing she didn’t want to sit in the back and
under-go a series of questions from her parents. She wasn’t so sure her Mother had bought her
story of where she had been for a large part of the afternoon.
“Is that alright with you Dear?” asked the Duke.
“Perfectly! We can simply enjoy the ride.”
“Well Son, you have the wheel,” said the Duke, now helping his wife into the back, then
getting in after her. Sara immediately took a seat up front before her Father said anything, and
Ben got behind the wheel. He suddenly realized this was a very big car. He hoped he hadn’t
made a mistake in offering to drive. He also was surprised Sara had welcomed him along. He
sensed she was hiding something. Seeing his passengers were seated and comfortable, Ben
started the car. He put the car into gear and eased his way down the driveway getting a feel for
this car that seemed just short of a small boat.
“Do you know the way?” asked Sara.
“I think so,” answered Ben. “You look beautiful.” Her perfume filled his head and senses. It
was quite subltle in it’s effect.
“I’ll help you not get lost,” added Sara, sliding closer to him on the wide seat. She found a
seat belt and fastened it. She settled back in the cool black leather seat. She tonight was wearing
underwear, otherwise she’d been able to more easily feel the coolness of the leather. Sara basked
in her sensations. They and she were one and the same.
“Turn right at the end of the drive,” she offered, “then turn left. You’ll then see the signs for
Paris. From there it’s an easy drive. I’ll tell you how to get to the airport once we reach Paris. It’s
about an hour and a half drive. How’s the gas?”
“Fine,” said Ben, making the right turn from the end of the lane. He then made a left, and
now was seeing the signs for Paris. He turned on his turn signal then headed up the access ramp
to the interstate. He gave the big car a bit of pedal and it responded nicely. He smoothly entered
the traffic flow, and then settled back in his seat. He briefly looked over at Sara. She seemed a bit
tense.
“Where were you this afternoon?” he asked. “I missed you.” Sara glanced over at him. More
questions she thought. Damn! Can’t a girl have a little sex off in a grassy field without everyone
wondering where she was?
“I went shopping. I sort of lost track of time. It got later than I realized. I found this little
book store.”
“Oh!” replied Ben, watching Sara fidget a bit in her seat. She did this he knew when she was
both excited and lying. He sensed she was lying.
“When’s the flight coming in?” he asked. Sara looked into the back of the car at her Mother.
“Mother! When’s Jackie’s flight coming in?” she asked.
“About nine forty-five,” replied her Mother. “We have lots of time.” It was only now six
forty-five. An hour and half drive put them into Paris about eight.
“We thought we might stop and have a bite to eat,” added her Mother.
“Sounds fine Mother,” replied Sara, turning her attentions back to Ben. His hand stole across
the seat and felt of her left thigh. Sara looked at him and smiled. He pulled his hand back, and
concentrated on driving. Sara now day-dreamed looking out the side window, watching the
traffic pass by. Ben found the radio and tuned in some soft music. He tried to listen to what the
Duke and Duchess were saying in the back, but couldn’t hear exactly what they were saying.
“Ben is a nice looking young man,” said the Duchess. “He’s Stephen’s cousin? He really
looks like Stephen doesn’t he?”
“Stephen brought him over after he bought Old Jake’s. He and Michael have been more or
less running the place. They have been updating everything. Old Jake really let the place go after
his wife died.”
“I don’t suppose it all meant much to him after Daisy passed. I can see why he wanted to be
closer to his daughter and grand daughter,” said the Duchess.
“You heard from him?” she asked.
“He called and asked how things were going shortly after the sale, but I haven’t heard from
him since,” said her husband.
“What do you think of Stephen as a husband?” she asked.
“I don’t believe Jackie could have found a better man. He genuinely loves her,” he replied.
“He does doesn’t he? I didn’t think she was ever going to find the right man. She went
through so many guys,” the Duchess answered. “He’s a lot like you, you know.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Is that why you talked me into introducing him to her?” she asked.
“It is!”
“You assumed daughters marry men like their Father’s didn’t you?”
“Didn’t you?” he asked.
“Yes, I did.”
“What’s this between Sara and Ben? Isn’t he a bit too old for her? Or isn’t she too young yet
to get serious about anyone?” he asked.
“Yes, she is. He’s good to her though. He’s also patient with her.”
“You think they have a future?”
“That depends,” she said.
“Depends on what?”
“That she doesn’t meet any more Rey’s. Boy that was a close one,” answered the Duchess.
The Duke didn’t tell his wife what he suspected. He suspected Rey had pulled a fast one. That he
had faked his own death and run off with the cash. That he was half expecting him to show up
any day now, and make a play for Sara.
“What aren’t you telling me?” she asked seeing that look on her husbands face.
“Nothing,” he replied.
“Don’t give me that. I know exactly what you are thinking. You think Rey faked his death
and made off with whatever monies he had, don’t you?”
“Well, it’s a possibility,” he replied.
“It’s more than that,” she said. “I think that’s where she was this afternoon. With Rey.”
“Why do you think that?” he asked. “Didn’t she say she went shopping?”
“Yes, she did. When have you known her to go shopping and not bring bags and bags home
with her? She snuck back into the house also before I could see what she looked like. “I know
my daughter.”
“You think she gave him the shove?”
“I can only hope so,” the Duchess returned. She didn’t mention her other suspicions. That
Rey and Sara had enjoyed a long afternoon together somewhere unseen. Perhaps among some
trees and bushes somewhere. Why else would she have snuck in before her Mother could see
her?
“You think she has had the sense to be rid of him finally?”
“We can only hope. I’ve never seen her so taken with anyone before.”
“She’s still young. How can she know her own mind and feelings yet? I hope we have done
a good enough job with her to keep her out of trouble,” he said.
“Sara’s a good girl. I’m proud of her. She’s a lot like me I believe. I think she will do the
right thing in the end,” said the Duchess. She wasn’t completely sure of what she was saying
because she knew herself, and she had had her turning point in her life. Her’s had been when she
met a man called Phillip. He had been kind and patient with her.
“You think Ben is the man for her?” he asked.
“He could be. I just hope she hasn’t developed a crush on him simply because he looks like
his cousin.”
“What are you saying? That Sara had a crush on Stephen?”
“Perhaps,” answered his wife.
“How’s that possible?”
“Sisters sometimes want the same things their older sisters have,” she replied.
“Now this is getting a bit much for me,” added the Duke. “Daughters have always puzzled
me. And I’m not so sure about women either. I’ve never quite understood you my wife.”
“Trust me,” she said. “We’ll work it out together.”
“I hope so. You said Jackie’s pregnant?”
“Yes, I did.”
“How far along?”
“About four months, give or take a week.”
“All this is sure happening so fast. I haven’t been able to keep up with things. When we got
married we had nine months at least. Jackie gets married and we have five months.” The
Duchess didn’t and hadn’t ever told her husband that she had been pregnant when they were
married. She had been about two months when she lost the baby due to complications. He never
knew. Seems her daughters were just following in Mother’s foot steps. This is perhaps why she
knows them so well.
“You should have given me all boys,” he retorted. “Then I’d at least have some idea about
what’s going on.”
“Dear, you take care of the grapes and the money. I’ll take care of the girls.”
“You have a deal,” answered the Duke settling back in the seat. “Grapes I know.” The
Duchess leaned across and gave her husband a kiss. She felt him through his pants. It seemed
like Mother, like daughters.
Mean while>
“Hey! Are you awake,” asked Stephen.
“Yes! I was just closing my eyes,” said Jackie.
“How’s the little guy like flying?”
“He’s asleep. I haven’t felt him kick since we gained altitude.”
“How’s my new wife like being married?” he asked.
“So far, great! I’ll keep you posted.” Her hand strayed across the space between them, and
she felt of him.
“Hey Lady! Watch that, he said. Just then he felt his zipper being pulled down, and her hand
went inside his pants to feel of him. He felt himself grow. She massaged him. He looked around
to see if anyone was watching. No-one was. She continued to work on him. She seemed bent on
making him come. Her hand ran up and down him. She briefly bent forward and tasted of him.
He felt himself on the verge. She felt him tense, then she eased herself from her seat and sat on
him facing away from him. She had raised her skirt to allow him to enter her. She wasn’t
wearing any under wear. Being in a secluded and mostly vacate section of the aircraft afforded
them certain liberties. She moved her hips on him. He reached around and felt of her breasts
through her blouse. He found her nipples were points. His one hand reached down on her and
massaged her little bud. She bit her bottom lip with the pleasure she was feeling. The waves in
her began, one after another. She continued to move on him, when she felt his warmth flood
inside her. He gripped and squeezed her breasts. She also came. She half turned and kissed him.
She let the waves subside in her before she eased herself off him. She settled back in her seat, as
he put himself away, and zipped up his pants. He leaned towards her and gave her a long and
passionate kiss. His hands felt of her breasts. He opened her blouse and suckled on her nipples.
She felt herself grow wet again, then an orgasm raced through her as he continued to suck on her
one breast. Her hands gripped the arm rests of the seat. She could feel her flood upon herself.
She felt wet down to her knees. She concentrated on relaxing as she rebuttoned her blouse, and
he sat back in his seat. She collected herself and headed for the restroom. She found a vacate one
and stepped inside. She closed the door behind her. She immediately took off her waist jacket
and hung it on the single hook she found. She now unbuttoned her skirt, and eased it down her
hips, and legs and over her feet. She had kicked off her shoes. She set about lightly washing her
skirt, then drying it in front of the blow dryer. When she was satisfied with the results, she folded
her skirt and laid it on the back of the toilet. She set about washing herself. She pulled a number
of paper towels from the holder, wetted them with some water, and soap, and washed herself
there. As the coarse paper rubbed across her mound, a shutter went through her, then another.
She had to briefly stop her washing of herself to allow herself to relax. She then was finally able
to finish. She sat down on the cold white seat and relieved herself. She wiped herself dry, then
set about straightening her blouse then combing her hair, then put her skirt back on. She hadn’t
worn any underwear on the flight. She tucked her blouse back into her skirt then buttoned it. She
once again slipped her shoes back on, then her waist jacket. Lastly she looked at herself in the
small mirror. All seemed in place, so she unlocked the door, and went back to her seat. She felt
of it before she sat down. It wasn’t wet. Stephen smiled at her.
“Is everything alright?” he asked.
“Perfectly,” Jackie replied. “How soon before we land?”
“About thirty minutes,” he said.
“I think I’ll take a nap.” She reclined her seat, and was quickly asleep. Stephen once again
began to read the Time magazine he had found in the seat pocket, when he felt natures call. He
rose from his seat, and made his way to the facilities. He saw a vacate sign on the door, so he
pulled the door open, and went inside. He closed the door behind and locked it. It took him no
time to relieve himself, then to beliefly wash himself. He straightened his clothes, and ran a
comb through his hair, and splashed some water on his face. He used a paper towel to dry. Lastly
he opened the door after unlocking it. There directly in front of him was a rather attractive
woman waiting. It was a tight space, so his gingerly manuvered himself around her. Much to his
surprise he felt her hand on him. She briefly waited for his response. It seemed she knew what
she wanted. The question was in the brief lapse of time, was whether or not Stephen was going to
give it to her. Had it been another time and place, and had he not been married, he might have
given her what she wanted. Stephen instead looked her straight in the face, and then rubbed the
front of her between her legs, pressing his fingers into her cleft through the light slacks she was
wearing. A visible shutter went through her. Imagine her surprise when he simply turned and
left. She stood there for a brief moment feeling her own wetness ooze from her. She awoke from
her daze and proceeded into the small room, where she tried to collect herself, then relieved
herself.
Stephen went back to his seat, where Jackie was waiting for him, having awoken from her
brief nap.
“What took you so long?” she asked. He thought to recount the experience, but decided not
to.
“There was a small line,” he remarked. Jackie sensed something else had occured but didn’t
pursue it. She had seen how other women looked at him, when they thought no-one was looking.
She knew the actions of her sisterhood. She knew a married man was often more attractive to
some females than a single male. She also knew she’d do whatever it took to keep their claws
from her husband. He was hers, and no-one elses. Just then she watched an attractive woman
pass by. She seemed focused on Stephen. She disappeared to the rear of the plane. Now Jackie
sensed what had happend. She also knew Stephen had passed the test. He had rejected the
woman. Clearly she had been disappointed. Jackie smiled to herself. She took his one hand in
hers and held it. He smiled back at his new wife.
Chapter Sixty-One
The plane had landed on time. Nine forty-five exactly. Ben had made it to the airport with
some directions from Sara. The big car waited in the limo and taxi cab waiting area just outside
the terminal. The Duchess and Duke had elected to go and get their daughter and new son-in-law
themselves with the help of a porter, and a power driven cart which could accomodate several
pieces of luggage, and four people. The Duchess was enjoying the ride. They found and came
upon them carrying and half dragging their luggage. It seems Jackie had bought too much stuff
back with her. The cart stopped in front of them, where they where surprised to see the Duke and
Duchess. Jackie hugged her Mother, then her Father, while the Duchess hugged Stephen.
“Have you been taking care of my daughter?” asked the Older Man.
“Look for yourself,” returned Stephen. There stood a nicely tanned and quite attractive
twenty something woman, who seemed to have a glow about her.
“How’s my grand baby?” asked the Duchess.
“He slept the whole flight,” said Jackie. “I spoke too soon. Where’s the ladies?”
“Right there,” directed her Mother. Jackie made a mad dash for the restroom. She just made
it to the stall, when up came lunch, then she had to sit down and relieve herself, almost as
quickly. There seemed to be no winning. It was either one end or the other.
“Dear! Are you alright?” asked her Mother from the other side of the stall.
“I’m fine Mother. Seems he just woke up.”
“It was the same way when I had you,” she added. “First one end then the other. How was
the trip?”
“It was wonderful. We had a very nice time.”
“What’d you think of his parents?”
“They are very nice people. You’ll get to meet them when they come over after the baby is
born. I’m sending them open airline tickets.”
“Where’s Sara?” asked Jackie.
“She and Ben are waiting for us out in the car.”
“Ben came?” inquired Jackie.
“Yes! He drove. Sara was the navigator.”
“How’s Sara been? Any problems?”
“I’m not sure. I think Rey is still alive. I think she and he were together earlier today,” said
her Mother.
“Why do you believe that?” asked Jackie.
“She disappeared for several hours this afernoon. She said she went shopping, but didn’t
bring any bags home. That’s not like her.”
“Did you see him?” she asked.
“No, but that doesn’t mean anything.”
“How’d Sara seem?”
“A bit jittery,” said her Mother. Jackie now knew something had occured. She knew how
her sister was after sex. She was often jittery, and distracted, and most excitable.
“You want me to find out for sure?” said Jackie.
“I’m not sure that would help much. It might just push her towards him, and not away from
him. I think we can assume she was with him. Don’t say anything to your Father. He’ll have him
killed for sure.”
“Father’s not like that is he?” asked Jackie.
“He is about his girls, or me. Don’t come between him and family.”
“I never dreamed,” added Jackie. “I’ll find out what I can. I won’t reproach her. We, I think
have to assume she has at long last come to understand who and what he is, and what he has
done. She won’t stand for his having murdered people, or having caused harm to come to
anyone. She’ll cut him right off.”
“You think she might have done that today?” the Duchess asked.
“I’d say so,” said Jackie. “She might have had sex with him for old times sake first, but if he
pushed her to run away with him, she might have taken a long look at him. My bet is on Sara.
Even if he shows up again, I doubt she’ll have anything to do with him. I’d bet she left him.”
“Let’s hope so. Your Father and me have been worried about her. We had been worried
about you.”
“Is that why you two introduced me to Stephen?
“It might be. Does that bother you?”
“I’m glad you did. He’s a good man. He proved it on the flight.”
“How’s that? her Mother asked.
“A woman came onto him, and he rejected her.”
“How do you know that?” she asked.
“I saw the way she looked at him, when she passed by.”
“Did he say anything?
“No! He wouldn’t. He wouldn’t want to worry me.”
“You know now that he’s married, he’s that much more attractive to some women?”
“Yes, I know that, but I don’t believe I have anything to worry about. You and Father made
a good choice. He’s going to be a good Father also.”
“Now to straighten things out for Sara,” said her Mother.
“Mother, I really don’t believe you have anything to worry about with regards to Rey any
longer. I’d say today was the last of her attraction to him.” Jackie didn’t tell her Mother if she
had to worry about anything, she ought to worry about the new guys Sara might meet.
“You about done in there?” her Mother asked.
“Just about,” returned Jackie, flushing the toilet, then exiting the stall.
“Drink some water, and wash your mouth,” instructed her Mother. Jackie did as instructed,
and washed her hands.
“Let’s go Mother!” Jackie lead the way out of the restroom, where she and her Mother met
her Father and Stephen. Everyone got abroad the cart, allowing the porter to drive them to where
Sara and Ben waited for them. Upon seeing her sister, Sara ran to hug her.
“Boy, you got a nice tan,” said Sara. “You’re glowing. What’s that all about?”
“Wait until you’re pregnant, then you’ll know all about it,” said Jackie.
“Is the baby kicking yet?” asked Sara.
“All the time. He loves it when Stephen and I have sex.”
“He does?” replied Sara. “You think it’s a boy?”
“I’m hoping it is for Stephen.”
“You think he’ll like a boy better than a girl?”
“It’s said a parent likes a child better if it’s of their same sex. I guess it’s a gender thing.”
“You think Father liked John better than us?” asked Sara.
“No! He just identified better with him. It’s not a matter of love Sara. Father loves all of his
children equally. What makes you ask?”
“I don’t know. I’m just curious.”
“Does this have anything to do with Rey?” asked Jackie.
“What do you know about that?”
“I know he’s not dead, and he probably came and saw you today.”
“How do you know that?” asked Sara.
“You know it’s alright Sara,” said her sister.
“Is it?” replied Sara, now very close to tears. Jackie now hugged her sister. Sara finally
broke down and cried. Jackie just held her sister and comforted her. She didn’t judge her, or
place any blame on her. They both sat down on a bench near by together.
“You know I loved him, don’t you,” said Sara.
“Yes, I know that.”
“He’s not the person I once knew. He’s changed. He’s murdered people. I can’t love a
murderer, can I?”
“No you can’t Sara. He’s not able to make you happy. It’ll all catch up to him one day,” said
Jackie.
“Yes, I know. I can’t live like that.”
“What happened today?” asked Jackie.
“He met me on the road. We made love all afternoon. I left him after he admitted he had
murdered people.”
“You did the right thing.”
“He said he might see me again when I’m at school in Paris.I can’t say no to him. He seems
to have this hold on me. I don’t know what
it is. I feel so weak when I’m around him,” said Sara.
“You’ll see, you’ll be strong and avoid him. I know you will,” said Jackie.
“I hope so,” said Sara, hugging her sister.
“You ready to go home kid?” asked Jackie. “How are you and Ben?”
“Fine I guess,” said Sara. “Why?”
“Just curious.”
“You think I ought to be in love with someone like Ben, don’t you?”
“He loves you, doesn’t he?”
“Yes, he does, but Rey just seems to excite me so much more. I love the sex we have. Is that
wrong?”
“No,” said Jackie. “Perhaps you have yet to meet the guy who you’ll really fall in-love with.
Give yourself some time.”
“I’m trying to, but people seem to be pushing me one way or the other. I’m not old enough
for all this yet. I’m only nineteen. What do I know?”
“You’re right. You are just nineteen. Give yourself time. There’s no hurry,” said Jackie. “I’ll
talk to Mother for you.”
“Will you? I’d appreciate that. I just feel like going some place and being alone for a while.
What’s that all about? Is it my feelings for Rey? You know he was almost my first.”
“Was he?” questioned Jackie.
“We used to make love in the back seat of his Father’s Lincoln when we were going to
school together. He was there for me when John died.” Suddenly there it was thought Jackie.
Sara had transferred her love for John onto Rey. He had been loving and patient with her. He had
made her feel loved. Somehow she had to figure out a solution for her sister. Though she was
nineteen going on twenty, she was still only twelve going on thirteen when John had died. Time
had stood still for her. Every time she saw and was with Rey, she went back in time. For
whatever reason she was still morning John.
“Sara, I think you still are missing John. I don’t believe you have come to terms with his
death yet. I think you transferred your love for John to Rey. You said he was there for you when
John died. What do you think?”
“You might be right. I know I haven’t gotten over John’s death yet. I miss him terribly.You
think I transferred my love for John to Rey?
“That would answer a lot of questions. How’s that sound to you?”
“Suddenly it seems to make sense. I don’t feel so bad having dismissed Rey from my life.”
“Now just don’t transfer your love for John to Ben. Give yourself time to heal,” said Jackie.
“Have some fun. Just keep it simple for now.”
“I think you’re right. How did you deal with John’s death?’ Sara asked.
“I cried a lot,” said Jackie. “I was also older, plus I was ready for someone like Stephen.
You know Mother and Father picked him out for me.”
“They did? They’re a sneaky bunch aren’t they. I’m ready to go home.”
“Alright, said Jackie. They’re waiting for us in the car.
Jackie lead her sister out to the big car. She got into the front seat next to Ben. Jackie got
into the back, sitting next to Stephen, and across from her parents.
“Home James,” said Stephen. Ben turned the key in the ignition, and the car started. He
smiled at Sara, as he put the car into gear. The car pulled away from the curb, and headed home.
Something new had been begun today, as Jackie’s baby kicked inside her, and Stephen held her
in his arms. Her parents smiled a knowing smile knowing a new generation had just begun, and
yet another generation was about to be born, but that’s another story.
<Finis>